defence if any would charge me so chiefly for these two causes First for that many things in this booke pertaine to certaine priuat doinges betwixt M. Feckenham and M. Horne of the which I had no skil Secōdely for that a number of such priuate matters touching the state of the Realme occurred as to them without farder aduise I could not throughly shape any answer Howbeit afterward it so happened that by suche as I haue good cause to credit there came to my knowledge such Instructions as well for the one as for the other that I was the better willing to employ some study and paines in this behalfe Not for that I thinke my self better able thē other but for that I would not it should seme that there lacked any good wil in me either to satisfie the honest desire of my frēdes or to helpe and relieue suche as by such kinde of bookes are already pitefully inueigled and deceiued or to stay other yet standing that this booke be not at any time for lacke of good aduertisement a stombling stocke vnto them I haue therefore by such helpes as is aboue saied added my poore labour thereto and with some diligence in the reste shaped to the whole booke a whole and a full Reply Wherein I rather feare I haue saied to much then to litle But I thought good in a matter of suche Importance to be rather tedious to make al perfitte then shorte and compendious to leaue ought vnperfecte Before then that thou shalt enter good Reader into the Replie it selfe it shal be well to take some aduertisement with a certaine vewe by a shorte and summary comprehension of the whole matter Whereby bothe to the Cōtrouersy in hande thou shalt come better instructed and what in the whole worke is to be looked for thou shalt be aduertised M. Hornes Answer as he calleth it resteth in two partes In the first and chiefest he plaieth the Opponent laying forthe out of the holy Scriptures bothe olde and newe out of Councelles bothe Generall and Nationall out of Histories and Chronicles of all Countres running his race from Constantine the greate downe to Maximilian greate grādfather to the Emperour that nowe liueth taking by the way the kinges of Fraūce of Spaine and of our owne Countre of England since the Conqueste all that euer he could find by his own study and helpe of his frends partly for proufe of the like gouuernement of Princes in Ecclesiastical causes as the Othe attributeth nowe to the Crowne of Englande partly also for disproufe of the Popes Supremacy which the Othe also principally intendeth to exclude In the second and later parte he plaieth the defendant taking vpon him to answer and to satisfie certaine of M. Feckenhams Argumentes and scruples of conscience whereby he is moued not to take the Othe Howe wel he hath plaied bothe his partes the perusal of this Reply wil declare The doings of eche part vpon what occasion they rose thou shalt vnderstād in our Answer to M. Hornes Preface For the more lightsome and clere Intelligence of the whole that is and shall be saied to and fro I haue diuided the whole Processe into foure bookes keping the same order and course that Maister Hornes Aunswere did leade me vnto To the first parte of the Aunswere wherein he layeth forthe his proufes for defence of the Othe I Replie in three Bookes Comprising in the firste booke his Obiections out of Holy Scripture In the Second his Obiections out of the first six hundred yeres In the third his Obiections out of the later 900. yeares vntil our owne dayes Eche booke I haue diuided into seuerall Chapters as occasion serued In the seconde and third bookes where we enter the course of tymes I haue noted at the toppe of eache page in one side the yeare of the Lorde on the other side the name of the Pope Prince or Councell or other Principal matter in that place debated to th entent Gentle Reader that at the first sight euen by turning of a leafe thou mightest knowe both where thou arte and what is a doing both the Age and tyme which exceedingly lighteneth the matter and also the Pope Prince or Councel of that tyme. In these three bookes what I haue particularly done yf thou lyst shortly to see at the ende of the thirde booke thou shalt find a briefe Recapitulation of the whole To the second part of M. Hornes Answer I haue replied in the fourth Booke By perusing wherof it shal wel appeare both what strong and inuincible Argumentes M. Fekenham right lernedly proposed as most iuste causes of his sayed Refusall and also what seely shifts and miserable escapes M. Horne hath deuised to maintayn that obstinatly which he ons conceyued erroniously Especially this thou shalt find in such places of the fourth book where thou seest ouer the Head of the leaues in this letter The Othe The Othe Now good Reader as thou tendrest thy own Saluatiō and hopest to be a saued soule in the ioyful and euerlasting blisse of Heauē so cōsider and weigh wel with thy selfe the importance of this matter in hand First Religiō without Authority is no Religion For no true Religion saith S. Augustine can by any meanes be receiued without some weighty force of authority Then if this Religiō whereby thou hopest to be saued haue no Authority to ground it self vpon what hope of Saluation remayning in this Religiō canst thou cōceyue If it haue any Authority it hath the Authority of the Prince by whose Supreme Gouernement it is enacted erected and forced vpō thee Other Authoritye it hath none If then that Supreme Gouernement be not dewe to the Laye Prince but to the Spiritual Magistrate and to one chiefe Magistrate among the whole Spiritualty thou seest thy Religiō is but a bare name of Religion and no Religion in dede Again if this Supreme Gouernmēt be not rightly attributed to the Laye Magistrate in what state are they which by booke othe do sweare that it ought so to be yea and that in their Consciēce they are so persuaded Is not Periury and especially a wilful Continuance in the same a most horrible and dānable crime in the sight of God And doth not Gods vengeaunce watche ouer them which slepe in Periury I wil be a Quicke witnesse to Periured persons saith God by the Prophet Malachie Nowe if that Supreme Gouernement may dewly and rightly appertayne to our Liege Soueraigne or be any Principall parte of a Princes Royall power as Maister Horne stoutelye but fondely auoucheth or of his dutifull seruice to God which neuer Prince in the Realme of England before the dayes of king Hēry the .8 vsed or claimed which neuer Emperour Kinge or Prince whatsoeuer without the Realme of Englande yet to this present howre had or attempted to haue which the chiefe Masters of the Religion nowe Authorised in Englande doe mislike reproue and condemne namely Martin Luther Iohn Caluin Philip Melanchthon and the
blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ aÌ„d that heretiks only do se or the vnlerned oÌ„ly haue the pure worship of God But so it is That tyme coÌ„deÌ„neth this tyme. That ReligioÌ„ coÌ„deÌ„neth yours And therefore you must nedes either cal theÌ„ blind or coÌ„fesse your self bliÌ„d which you caÌ„ not possibly do because you are bliÌ„d in dede And why Forsoth because euer wheÌ„ you looke vp toward the former ages you put vpoÌ„ your eies a paire of spotted spectacles so that al that you se through those spectacles semeth also spotted fowle aÌ„d euil fauored vnto you And these spectacles are The coÌ„tempt of the Church traditioÌ„s A pride of your own knowledge in Gods word A lothsomnes of austere aÌ„d hard life to beare your own crosse with Christ. A preiudicat opinioÌ„ of preferriÌ„g Caluin MelaÌ„chtoÌ„ aÌ„d Luther before al the Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers for so you cal theÌ„ of that age With such like If you wuld ones put of these foule spotted spectacles M. Horn theÌ„ wuld you neuer cal the time of Catholik aÌ„d lerned fathers a time of blindnes aÌ„d superstitioÌ„ but then would you se clerly your own blindnes and superstition Which with al my hart I pray God you may ones doe ere your dye M. Horne The .102 Diuision pag. 63. a. Although herein Lodouicê° Charles his son vvere somvvhat inferior to his father Yet notvvithstaÌ„diÌ„g he .327 reserued these Ecclesiastical causes to hiÌ„self aÌ„d vvith no lesse care be ordred the same although in some thiÌ„gs being a very mild PriÌ„ce he vviÌ„ked aÌ„d bare ouer much vvith the .328 ambitioÌ„ of the Popes Shortly after vvhaÌ„ as the forsaid Leo vvas departed vvas StepheÌ„ next elected Pope aÌ„d vvithout the coÌ„firmatioÌ„ of theÌ„perour tooke the Papacy vpoÌ„ hiÌ„ Al the histories agree that he came shortly after into FrauÌ„ce to theÌ„peror but vvherfore most of theÌ„ leaue vncertain Platina thinketh to auoid the hursey burley in the City that vvas after the death of Leo. Sabellicus thiÌ„keth theÌ„perors coronatioÌ„ to be the cause Nauclerus saith he weÌ„t in his own person vnto theÌ„peror Lodouik .329 about or for the Church matters vvhich 330 proueth that theÌ„perour had chief authority in ordering the Church busines But our English Chronicles as some vvriters affirme do plainly declare that his coÌ„ming into FrauÌ„ce vvas to make an excuse of his vnlaufull consecration against the decrees made to Charles by his predecessours AdriaÌ„ and Leo fearing therefore the sequele of the matter he first sent his Legats before hiÌ„ to be a preparatiue to his purgatioÌ„ and aftervvards came hiÌ„self to craue his pardoÌ„ And the rather to please theÌ„peror brought a most beautiful crovvn of gold for hiÌ„ and another for the Empresse 331 vvherof folovved as Naucle saith OiÌ„a quae petiit à pio Imperatore obtinuit he obteined whatsoeuer he asked of the godly emperor Novv vvheÌ„ StepheÌ„ had dispatched al his matters he retourned home and shortly after an other ecclesiastical cause happened for vvithin a vvhile the bishop of Reatina died and there vvas an other chosen And wheÌ„ the sea of Reatina saith Nauclerê° was void the Pope would not coÌ„secrat the elect Bishop onles he had first liceÌ„ce therto of themperor The circuÌ„stances of this story make the matter more plaine The erle Guido had vvriteÌ„ vnto Pope StepheÌ„ to coÌ„secrat that bishop vvhoÌ„ the Clergy and the people had elect but the Pope durst not enterprice the matter till he vvere certified of theÌ„perors pleasure and therupoÌ„ vvriteth agaiÌ„ vnto Th erle the tenor vvhereof folovveth after Gratianus report I haue red your letters wheriÌ„ you require me to coÌ„secrat the newly elect Bisshop of Reatin chosen by the coÌ„sent of the Clergy aÌ„d people least the Church should be long destitute of a propre pastour I am sory for the death of the other but I haue deferred the consecratioÌ„ of this for that he brought not with him themperors licence vt mos est as the maner is I haue not satisfied your mind herein leste that the Emperour should be displeased at my doing Therefore I require you for otherwise I ought not to medle to purchase the Emperours liceÌ„ce directed vnto me by his letters vt prisca consuetudo dictat as the auncient custome doth wil and then I will accomplishe your desier I praie you take not this my doing in euil parte VVherof it is manifeste inough saith Nauclerus that of the Emperours at that time the Bishops had their inuestitures although Anto doth glosse otherwise saying that perhaps this electe Bisshoppe was belonging to the Court who ought not to be ordered Not only the textes of many decrees in this distinction doth confirme this to be true but also Gratian him self and the glossars do in manie places affirme that this was the auncient custome and coÌ„stitution in the Churche that the electionâ— of the Bishoppes of Rome and of other Bishops also should be presented to the Emperours and Princes before they might be consecrated The .11 Chapter â–ª Of Lewys the first of SteueÌ„ .1 Paschalis .1 Eugenius .1 and Gregory the .4 Popes of Rome Stapleton LVdouicus sonne to Charles the great confirmed the popes election and had the inuestitures of bishops Be yt so M. Horn if ye wil what then Haue you forgotten that al that Authoryty was geueÌ„ to his father Charles the great by Adrian the pope and that he helde that onely of the Popes gifte Agayne many hundred yeares together ere this tyme Fraunce Italie Spayne England and many other contreis were vnder thempiere of Rome Would ye therfore inferre your argument froÌ„ that tyme to our tyme and make those countries nowe subiect to the Empire bicause they were then Yf ye doe litle thank shal ye haue for your labour And truely the argument holdeth aswel in the one as in the other And when al is done your cause of supremacie standeth as yt did before Yet is the fyne and clerkly handlyng of the matter by M. Horne to be withall considered who like a wanton spanell running from hys game at riot hunteth to fynde the cause why Pope Stephen whome the stories call an Angelicall and a blessed man came to this Emperour into FrauÌ„ce He telleth three causes out of three certaine and knoweÌ„ Authours aÌ„d then telleth vs that Nauclerus sayeth he came for Churche matters and so ful haÌ„dsomly concludeth thereby that the Emperour had the chiefe Authoritie therein which is as good an argument as if a man would proue the woman to whome Kyng Saule came and consulted with for certaine his affaires to haue bene aboue the King Your Authour Nauclerus doth specifie what these causes were that is to intreate themperour for his enemies and for the Romans that had done suche iniurie to Pope Leo of whom ye haue spoken and to pardon other that were in diuerse prisons in FrauÌ„ce for the great owtragiouse offences done against the Churche The good Emperour satisfied hys desire aÌ„d so he returned to
Church of Rome till God stirred vp the vvyse and mighty Prince Otho the first vvhose zeale stoutnes and trauayle in reforming Religion and the disordred Churche no tongue is able to expresse saith Nauclerus Stapleton You make Sabellicus to saie a great deale more thē euer he saied or intended to say For he doth not certaynely ascribe any such cause as you pretend but only he saieth Nō immeritò quis suspicaretur A mā may ād not without a cause suspecte But what M. Horne That Popes kept euill rule and were geuen to al lewdenesse bicause the Emperours did not ouersee them So you woulde haue folke to think and therefore you make Sabellicus to conclude that this was the calamyte of Fraunce Italy and of the Churche of Rome quòd in ea gēte desitum esset imperari bicause there was no kīg nor Emperour to beare rule But false translation maketh no proufe Knowe you not M. Horne what In ea gente doth signifie in english Or if we may not finde faulte with your grammer why slacked your honesty so farre as to leaue the english thereof quyte out What was there a pad in the strawe Sabellicus then saieth the cause of all that calamyte was bicause there was no kinge nor Emperour to beare rule in ea gente in that stocke or line of Charles the great whose posterity had hitherto lineally reigned downe to Arnulphus the last mentioned Emperour and the last in dede by the opinion of most historians of Charles his lineal descēt After whom in dede the Churche was in great trouble and disorder for the space of .50 or .60 yeres But howe Did the euil Popes cause that disorder So woulde M. Horne folowing herein the steppes of baudy Bale that we should thinke But as I haue noted before in the compasse of that .50 yeres there were diuers good and vertuous Popes ruling the Churche more then twenty of those .50 yeres And the cause of al that disorder was not the only euil life of certaine Popes but much more the licentious lewdenesse of the Italians and especially the Romans at that tyme who in dede for lacke of Iustice on the Emperours partes which is the thinge that Sabellicus cōplaineth of liued enormously and licētiously makīg Kings amonge themselues and not only oppressing one an other but also moste vily and cruelly handlinge their bisshoppes being good and vertuous Of whome Stephen the .8 a Pope of much holynes at that very tyme was of his Cytyzens so shamefully mangled and disfigured that he was fayne of a long tyme for very shame to kepe within dores and so liued three yeres in greate vexation and trouble The cause of al this trouble in the Churche at this tyme yf you liste shortly to knowe gentle Readers Sabellicus agreing herein with the other historians wil clerely tell you He saieth Quantū Francorum pietate c. Looke howe muche Rome and all Italy breathed as it were from alonge continuāce of miseries by the godlynes and bountifulnes of the Frenche Princes Charles and his issewe one whole age almost a .100 yeares so much fell it backe againe in to all kinde of calamytie by the space of almost .60 yeres through ciuil Sedition This calamyty beganne from the last yere of Adrian the .3 and ended in the time of Iohn the .12 And will you see whereof sprange this calamytie M. Horn imagineth it was bicause the Princes did not practise their Ecclesiastical gouernement ouer Popes But Sabellicus a better historian then M. Horne addeth immediatly vpon his former wordes this Cause Enimuero praeter Normannos c. Verely beside the Normans which wasted Fraunce of which outrage that great chaunge of thinges then made in the worlde semeth to me to haue sprounge the Hunnes also people of Scythia being bolde vpon the troubles of Fraunce coming downe into Slauony did conquer the landes of Gepides and Auari people then in those quarters so called The ouerrūning thē of forrain nations and the Ciuill Seditions through out all Italy caused this greate calamyty that the historyans of this time complaine so muche of Whych the more encreased for that the Emperours of that time Arnulphus Conradus Henrie the first yea and Otho hym selfe vntyll the later ende of hys Empire partly would not partly could not represse the tyrantes in Italie and other where In all whych hurley burleys in all whych breaches of good order licentiousnes of lyfe and corruption of the worlde if the heads also them selues the chiefe bishoppes sometimes fell to disorder and lewdenesse of life yt is the lesse to be maruayled of him that wyll consider the course of Gods prouidence in thys worlde who suffreth for the sinnes of the people vt sicut populus sic sit sacerdos That lyke as the people so should also the Priest be who saieth also in lyke enormities of the worlde Dabo pueros principes eorum I will geue them children for their Princes meaning not onely children in age but children in wisedome children in strength and children in vertue Of which also expressely we reade that the wrath of God wexed hotte against Israëll and stirred vppe Dauid to say to Ioab Goe and number Israël and Iuda Of the which great vanitie and ouersight of that King the plague fell vppon the people and not vpon the King So God plagueth the wickednesse of subiects with the sinnes of their Rulers and geueth oftentimes to a froward flock a curst shepheard This consideration of Gods prouidēce in that corrupt time not of corrupt faith as you bable but of corrupt maners had more becommed a man of your vocation M. Horne and a Diuine then such false ād lewde surmises as you haue vttered Which you could neuer so haue cloked if you had opened the whole historie and circumstaunces of the case to your Readers But this you will neuer doe saye we what we wil. Your ragged relligion must be patched vp with such broken cloutes of imperfecte narrations M. Horne The .110 Diuision pag. 68. a. At this time vvas Iohn .13 Pope a man replete and loden vvith all disshonestie and villanie against .355 vvhom tvvo of the chiefest amongest the Clergie the one vvas a Cardinall saith Luithprandus the other maister of the Rolles made complaint vnto Ottho most humblie beseching him to haue some compassion on the Church vvhich if it vvere not spedilie refourmed must needes come to vtter decaie After vvhom came the Bisshoppe of Millaine and so one after an other a great manie moe making the same suite vnto Ottho vvho being moued of his ovvne zeale to Gods glorie but novv enflamed by the lamentable supplications of these Bisshoppes Rex pijssimus saieth Luithprandus Non quae sua sunt sed quae Iesu Christi cogitans The moste Relligious King hauinge carefull cogitations not for his owne thinges but for Iesus Christes maters addressed him selfe vvith all conuenient speede into Italie to refourme Rome from vvhence all
armies came into the fielde in their ovvn persones and fought tvvo cruel and bloudy battailes and so ruled the 380 Schismatical Church vvith Paules vvorde Peters keyes being fast locked froÌ„ theÌ„ both in Christes Churche til theÌ„peror sent Otto the Archebisshop of Collein geuing him ful authority as he should see cause to set in order the Church matters VVhaÌ„ Otto came to Rome vvith this large commission he did sharpely reproue Alexander at the first Because he had takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ him the Papacy without theÌ„perours coÌ„maundement and coÌ„trary to that order which the Law it self and the longe custome also hath prescribed VVhose vvords Nauclerus telleth thus How coÌ„meth this to passe saith he my brother Alexander that coÌ„trary to the maner of old time hitherto obserued and agaiÌ„st the law prescribed to the Romain bishops many yeares agoe thou hast takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ thee the Romain Papacy without the commaundemeÌ„t of the King and my Lord HeÌ„ry and so beginning froÌ„ Charles the great he nameth many Princes by vvhose authority the Popes vvere either chosen coÌ„firmed or had their electioÌ„ ratified and vvhan Le vvas going forvvard in his oratioÌ„ Hildebrand TharchdeacoÌ„ taketh the tale .381 out of his mouth saying in great heat O Archbisshop Otto themperors and Kings had neuer any right at al or rule in the electioÌ„ of the Romain Bisshops Tharchbisshop gaue place to Maister ArchedeacoÌ„ .382 by and by For Hildebrand knevv vvel inough saith .383 Sabellicus that Otto vvould relent easely and agree vvith him In such sort also haue other godly Princes been .384 beguyled trusting ouer much popish Prelats vvith their embassages VVihin a vvhile after vvhan theÌ„perour heard of these doinges he sent streight to Pope Alexander to gather together the Prelats promising that he hiÌ„self vvould come to the councel to .385 set an order in the Church matters that al things might be don in his own presence vvho vsed Alexander very geÌ„tly and frieÌ„dly vvhervvith the Pope aftervvards vvas so moued and savv hovv he hiÌ„self had beÌ„ abused by HildebraÌ„ds instigatioÌ„s against so geÌ„tle a PriÌ„ce that he vvas greatly sory that he had atteÌ„pted to be pope vvithout his assent VVherupoÌ„ saith BeÌ„no whaÌ„ AlexaÌ„der vnderstode that he was elected aÌ„d eÌ„stalled by fraude aÌ„d craft of HildebraÌ„d aÌ„d other theÌ„perors enemies in his sermoÌ„ to the people he plaiÌ„ly declared that he would not sit in the Apostolik sea without the licence and fauour of theÌ„perour and further said openlye in the pulpit that he would sende foorthwith his letters vnto the Emperour for this purpose so greatly he repented him of his vsurpation without the Emperours authority Hildebrande vvho had long avvayted and .386 practised to be Pope impacient of any longer tariaunce immediatly after the death of Alexander gatte to be made Pope and vvas called Gregory the seuenth of vvhose electioÌ„ Abbas Vrspurgens saith â–ª next to Alexander succeded Hildebrande vnder whome the Romain common weale and the whole Church was endaungered and brought in a great perill with newe errours and schismes such as haue not been heard of who climbed vp to this high dignity without the consent of the Prince and therefore there be that affirme him to haue vsurped the Papacy by tyranny and not Canonically instituted for which cause also many did refuse him to be Pope In this election Hildebrande .387 made poste haste for feare â—e had come shorte of his purpose In so much that Nauclerus saith before the exequies of Alexander vvere finished the Cleargy and people that came to the buriall cried out that S. Peter had chosen Maister Archedeacon Hildebrande to be Pope vvhereupon the Cardinalles vvent a side and elected Hildebrande But Benno vvho vvas a Cardinall at Rome the same tyme saith that the selfe same euening and hovver vvhen Alexander died Hildebrande vvas enstalled by his souldiours vvithout the assent of either Priest or people fearing lest delay vvoulde breede peril to vvhose election not one of the Cardinales did subscribe in so much that Hildebrande said to an Abbot that came short to the election brother Abbot yee haue taried ouer longe to vvhome the Abbot ansvvered aÌ„d thou HildebraÌ„d hast made ouer much hast in that thou hast vsurped the Apostolik sea agaiÌ„st the CanoÌ„s thy Maister the Pope being not yet buried By vvhich post hast iÌ„portune clamours and violeÌ„t electioÌ„ it is easie to see hovv Platina and those that follovv him do no lesse 388 lie than flatter in praysing this Pope aÌ„d settiÌ„g foorth so comely a form of his electioÌ„ Nauel protesteth and promiseth in the telliÌ„g of this Popes life to kepe an indiffereÌ„cy and fidelity in the report of the Chronicles and first reporteth the state of the Church vnder this Pope vvord for vvord as I haue rehersed out of Abbas Vâ—spurg .389 and to declare his further vprightnes in the matter he telleth vvhat he founde vvriten in a fine stile amongest the Saxon histories that the Bisshops of Fraunce moued the Prince not to suffer this election vvhich vvas made vvithout his consent for if he did it might vvorke to him muche and greuous daungier the Prince perceiuing this suggestion to be true sent immediatly his Embassadours to Rome to demaunde the cause vvherefore they presumed vvithout the Kinges licence against the custome of their auncestours to ordeine a Pope and further to commaunde the nevve elected Pope to forsake that dignity vnlaufully come by onlesse they vvoulde make a reasonable satisfaction These Embassadours vvere honorably receiued and vvhen they had declared their message the Pope himselfe maketh them this ansvvere He taketh God to witnesse that he neuer coueted this high dignity but that he was chosen aÌ„d thrust violently thereunto by the Romaines who would not suffer him in any wise to refuse it notwithstanding they coulde by no meanes perswade him to take the Papacy vpoÌ„ him aÌ„d to be coÌ„secrate Pope till he were surely certified that both the Kinge and also the Princes of Germany had geuen their assente VVheÌ„ the King vvas certified of this ansvveare he vvas contente and vvillingly gaue commaundement that he should be ordered Pope He also reciteth out of Blondus and other vvriters That the Kinge gaue his consente vnto the Popes election sending the Bisshop of Verselles the Chauncellour of Italy to confirme the election by his authority as the maner had bene the which thing also Platina saith he seemeth to affirme Aftervvardes the Emperour called a .390 Councell vvhich he helde as Sabellicus saith at VVormes vvhereat vvere al the Bisshops of FrauÌ„ce and Germany excepte the Saxons The Churchmen of Rome sent their epistles vvith greuous complaints against Hildebrand vnto this Councel In quibus Hildebrandum ambitus periurij accersunt eundemque plaeraque auarè superbeque facere conqueruntur hocque reiecto alium pastorem postulant VVherein they accuse Hildebrande of ambition and periury complainning that he dothe manye thinges proudly and couetouslye and therefore desire
hath plainelye condemned the prophane maner of determinyng causes Ecclesiasticall nowe vsed by mere laye men at the warrant of suche as yowe are But for the Popes Primacye none more clere then this Charlemaine bothe in his doinges as in the cause of Pope Leo the .3 and in his sayinges as in the booke so much by you and your fellowes alleaged and in the decrees it appeareth Lewys the first sonne to this Charlemayne practised no parte of your Supremacye but the Popes at that tyme hadde as full vse thereof as any Popes before or fithens the confirmation of the Pope before elected and chosen notwithstandinge of the which matter in that place I haue aunswered you sufficientlye There also you haue Maister Horne out of the Notable Epistle of Nicolaus .1 to Michael the Emperour and by the practise of the .8 Generall Councell at large declared vnto you both the Popes Primacye in all Spirituall matters and the Emperour or Princes subiection in the same by the Confession of the Emperour himselfe Basilius of Constantinople present in that Councel Arnulphus his example hathe nothinge holpen yowe The bedroll of certaine euill Popes by yow browght in onelye declareth your malice to Gods Vicares and furdereth nothinge your badde cause Your surmise adioyned of the cause of the calamities at that tyme hathe argued your greate folye and ignorance of the stories except we shall say that malice made you blinde Otho the first shewed such obediēce to the See of Rome yea to the naughty Pope Iohn the .12 that he is no fit exāple for the like gouernement in Princes as you maintayne but for the like obedience to the See Apostolike as Catholike Princes and Emperours haue alwaies shewed you coulde not haue brought a more notable or excellent example ād that proued out of the Authours by your selfe alleaged Hugh Capet the Frenche King and Otho the .3 Emperour haue euen in the matters by your selfe treated bene proued obediēt and subiect to the See Apostolike without any colour of the like gouernement as you would fasten vpon them Your great matter of Henry the .4 and Pope Hildebrād hath concluded flatte against you with a great number of your lewde vntruthes in that behalfe discouered and confuted The Popes Primacy in no matter more abundantly and clerely proued The matter of inuesturing bishops your chief matter to proue the Princes Supremacy in al Ecclesiasticall causes in Henry .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours hath proued your purpose no deale at al namely Henry .5 resigning vp all such pretensed right to pope Calixtus the .2 But in al these matters how beastly you haue belyed the stories I haue I trust sufficiently declared Frederike Barbarossa speaketh no woorde for your barbarous paradoxe he obeyed no lesse then other Emperors the See of Rome yea and at the last submitted himselfe to the Pope whō before he persecuted not as true Pope but as he thought an intruded Pope He neuer made question whether he ought to obeye the See Apostolike or no but only he doubted who was the true elected Pope and tooke parte with the worste side The question nowe in our dayes is farre vnlike And so are your proufes M. Horne farre and extreme wide from the purpose in hande Nowe for matters of our owne Countre and for Ecclesiasticall gouernement practised therin you are so ouertaken as in no Countre more It hath well appered by that I haue at large sayd and proued that longe and many yeres before the Conqueste at which time you onely beginne your course as well in Brytannie before the Saxons coming as in England after of thē it was so called the Popes Primacy was clerely confessed and practised euen as it is at this day amonge the Catholikes euery where As for the gouernement of William the Conquerour of William Rufus his sonne and of kinge Henry the first it hath bene proued so farre vnlike to that which you pretende of right to appertayne to the Crowne of Englande yea to all princes whatsoeuer that the Popes Supreme gouernement in spirituall matters is by their examples yea euen by the testimony of your owne Authours so expressely proued and so strongely established that a man may well wonder what wytte honestie or discretion you had ones to touche the remembraunce of them for proufe of so badde a cause Your patched adiuncte of the kinges of Hungary hath appeared a greate vntruth on your part and nothing for your purpose except lies can proue your purpose That which foloweth of the Armenians and of the Aethyopians proueth also moste euidently the Popes Supremacy in those Countries but proueth no whit your singular paradoxicall primacy Verely so singular that in no one parte of the vniuersall worlde it can be founde The doinges of King Stephen and kinge Henry the .2 haue proued the popes Supremacy in our Coūtre but that kinde of Supremacy as you imagine they make no proufe of in the worlde The Martyrdome of S. Thomas by the way also is defended against your ād M. Foxes lewed lying about that matter Henry the .6 Philip and Otho the .4 Emperors of Rome haue bene no fitte examples for the like gouernement now in England and your sely argumentes in that behalfe haue bene to to childish and feble Your proufes of kinge Richard the firste and of kinge Iohn haue appeared mere ridiculous Onely by occasion therof the lewed lying of M. Foxe hath bene partly discouered touchinge kinge Iohn Your matters of Fraunce about that time haue proued the popes primacy not the Princes By the discourse of Friderike the .2 his doinges as your principall cause hath taken a great foyle so a mayne number of other your heresies by your own Authours and your owne Supreme head condemned haue geuē a great cracke to al your Religion beside The time of kinge Henry the .3 condemneth alltogether the primacy in your booke defended and pronounceth clerely for the Popes Supremacy by sundry and open practises as Appeales to Rome depositions of prelates by the pope makinge of Ecclesiasticall lawes by his Legate and such other And for your parte in that place you haue vttered your greate ignorance euen in the latin tongue At that time also S. Lewys the Frenche kinge agnised no lesse the popes primacy in Fraunce and therefore can be no fitte example of such Supreme gouernement as by Othe M. Feckenham is required to sweare vnto The like also appeareth by the state of Apulia and Sicilia in those dayes As for kinge Edwarde the firste kinge of England the Popes primacy in his time was so well agnised in the realm of England that euen in temporal matters his Authorytie tooke place Your fonde surmise of the Statute of Mortemayne hath exemplified your lewde lying and encreased the number of your maniefolde vntruthes It hath not exemplified your pretended primacy neither any thinge furdered you for proufe of your matter Philip le
Marcians oration .ij. or .iij. woordes that make moste againste you You pare awaye from the sentence that your selfe reherseth out of the fourthe Romaine councel the tayle of it immediatly following your own words that is Totam causam Dei iudicio reseruantes quite ouerthrowing your newe supremacy In like maner from the narration of the ambassadry of Pope Iohn you conceale the necessary circumstances of the same as you doe froÌ„ many otber narrations the which being truely set in doe vtterly destroye al your vntrue assertions After this sorte to these woordes of Iustinian the Emperour these things vve haue determined you choppe in of your owne by sentence and withal choppe awaye that which immediatly followeth sanctoruÌ„ Patrum Canones sequuti In this maner whereas throughout your booke one of your great matters to proue Emperours and Kinges supreme heades of the Churche is the inuesturing of bishops which yet neuerthelesse is but an impertinent matter you tell vs stil of this inuesturing and make a great busie nedelesse sturre about it but that the said Emperor or KiÌ„g as for example Charlemaine Otho the first and other receyued that priuilege from the See of Rome and againe that other Emperours and Kinges as for example themperour Henry the .5 in Germany and in England King Henry the first yelded afterwarde and gaue ouer the said inuesturing which things appere aswel by other Authors as by your owne that your selfe alleageth you passe them ouer with great silence For yf you had tolde these and such like stories of the inuesturing of Bisshops truely and fully then had your newe supremacy bene quite distroyed For the saied cause whereas you telle vs that Philip the Frenche kinge swore the Pope to certaine conditions you altogether dissemble what those conditions were For the same cause you leaue out of your Author Io. Anth. Delphinus in the midle of the senteÌ„ce a line or two Least that yf you had sincerely sette in those woordes they would haue ouerthrowen your fonde folishe and heretical paradoxe that the Authoritye to excommunicate appertayneth neither to Bishop nor Priest Wel to sette a side least we be to tediouse all other places of like corruption which plentifuly abunde euery where in your aunswere we will only touche of a greate number two or thre apperteining to our own domesticall stories You will proue to vs that King Henry the first was supreme head of the Churche of Englanda nd why trowe you Forsoth because the spiritual condescended in a Councel at London that the Kings officiers should punish Priestes for whoredome Is not this I praye you an importante and a mighty argumente to proue the Kings supremacye by which rather directly proueth the cleargies supremacye of whome the Kinge had this authoritye And yet such are your accustomable arguments as may sone appere to the reader But this is not the thinge we nowe seeke for but to knowe what kinde of whoredome it was that the Priests should be punisshed for Lo this though you alleage 7. marginal authors durste you not ones touche For yf you had you had withall proued your own whoredome aÌ„d such as is much worse then was theirs Againe you labour to proue by Browghton a temporal Lawier that by the Lawe of the realme the King was then taken for supreme head of the Church for that all are vnder the King and the Kinge is vnder God only but you most shamefully dissemble that the said Browghton speaketh but of the Kings authority in temporal things and that in the place by your self alleaged he saith that as Emperours and Kings are the chiefe rulers for temporal things so for spiritual things the Pope is the chief ruler and vnder him Archbisshops Bisshops and other But of al other Lyes this that we shal nowe shewe is one most Capitayne and notable Of al stories by you most miserably and wretchedly pinched pared and dismembred the storie of our first and noble ChristiaÌ„ King Lucius is most shamefully contaminated depraued and deformed The consent of al stories as wel Domesticall as externall yea as wel of Catholikes as of heretikes as farre as I can yet by diligente searche possibly finde is that the saied Kinge Lucius was châ—istened by the helpe aduice and instruction of Pope Eleutherius But you M. Horne beare such a spitefull and malitiouse hart to the Pope and to the See of Rome that contrarye to the narration of all other yea of your owne dere brother Bale the cheife antiquarye of Englishe Protestantes you auouche that he and his subiectes were baptized and that he reformed the Heathnishe religion and did other thinges that you reherse out of Polidore vvithout any Authoritie knovvledge or consent of the Pope And yet beside all other your owne authour Polidorus sayeth that he was christened and the prophane worshippinge of the false Gods was banyshed and other thinges done by the admonition helpe and aduice of the said Pope Eleutherius Ambassadours And therefore you rehersing Polidorus woordes of the saide Kinge Lucius moste falsly and lewdely doe cutte awaye from Polidorus his sentence by your selfe recyted all that euer Polidorus writeth of Pope Eleutherius and his Legats I truste Maister Horne that when any indifferente Reader hath well considered these and suche other like partes that euery where you playe in this your Aunswere and withall the cancred and maliciouse harte that you beare to the Apostolicall See of Rome which most euidently bursteth out in the handling of the foresayde story of Lucius he shall fynde good cause to take yowe as you are false and maliciouse and not to trust the reporte of such a partial writer yea of such an euident falsary But it is no newes for a man of your coate to be partial in Popes matters or to cal the Pope himself the childe of perdition or to terme his lawful doings Horrible practises as you doe But to auouche him to be a more periculous enemy to Christ then the Turke and that Popery is much more idolatrous then Turkery I thinke you are the first English protestant that euer wrote so Turkishly Such Turkish trechery might better haue bene borne in the lauishing language of your hotte spurred Ministers in pulpit then in the aduised writing of a prelate of the Garter in printe With the like discretioÌ„ you cal blessed S. Augustin of whome we Englishmen first receyued our Christendome in contempt and derision the Popes Apostle maligning in him the name of the Apostle of Englande and calling him beside together with the blessed Apostle of Germany and Martyr Bonifacius blinde guides and blinde bussardes But who so bolde as blinde bayarde or who can see lesse in other men then such as can see nothing in themselues And what doe you els herein but like a furious Aiax thinking to deface the Pope fall a whipping and rayling at his shepe such shepe I say as Christ committed to Peter whose successour
write with teares entreateth the Emperour that the Churches might be restored to the Arrians The Pope was then belike an Arrian him selfe Surely the simple Reader can gather none other thing by you especially the same being dasshed in the margent to Ye haue not done well to tell half the tale and to tell it so suspitiouslye The cause then of his earnest suite was that otherwise Theodorike threatened to shutte vppe all the Catholique Churches in Italie and vnder his dominion Yea your Author Martinus writeth that he menaced to kill all the Catholikes in Italy whome he calleth Christianos This was the cause of his ernest suite not for the fauour he bore to the ArriaÌ„s but for the fauour he bore to the Catholiques and their Churches Iustinus receiued those Ambassadours as you truly say honorably And as Sabellicus writeth the Emperour was not onelye crowned of Pope Iohn but at his first coÌ„ming most humbly and reuereÌ„tly fel at his feet before him and honoured him But Iustinus did not so honorably entertaine him at Constantinople but Theodorike at his returne did deale with him as homly casting hiÌ„ into prison at RaueÌ„na where what for hunger what for lothsome filthines of the prison shortly after he died a Martyr About which time or a litle after he slew the honorable Senatours Symachus and Boetius Whiche thing al your three Historiographers doe write Where ye wil vs to note that not onely the Pope shewed his obedieÌ„ce and subiectioÌ„ to the godly Emperor but also that the secular Princes ordeined lawes ecclesiastical c. Your double note wil proue but a double vntruthe For the Pope in this supplicatioÌ„ obeied not the godly Emperour Iustine but the Arrian King Theodorike Neither was it obedience of dutie but a submission of charitie partly to qualifie the furie of the Arrian tyrant partely to saue harmelesse the whole nuÌ„ber of Catholikes in Italy which by th' Emperours edict should coÌ„sequently haue ben destroyed Againe this decree of Iustine was no ecclesiasticall mater coÌ„cerning any alteration of religion any deposing of Bishoppes any order of Church discipline or such like but oÌ„ly a decree for banishiÌ„g of Arrian heretikes and of ouerthrowing their Synagogs which maner of decree being of denouÌ„ced heretiks belongeth properly to the ciuile Magistrate and is an external or teÌ„poral mater no spirituall or ecclesiasticall cause namely such as we ioyne issue with you King Phillip hath banished heretikes out of this land and hath coÌ„maunded their Synâ—gogues to be ouerthrowen But he is not therfore taken for Supreme gouernour in al causes or in any cause ecclesiastical Neither do or euer did his subiects swere to any suche Title M. Horne The .66 Diuision pag. 38. a. VVithin a vvhile after this â—hon vvas Agapetus Pope vvhome Theodatus the King sent on his Ambassage vnto the Emperour Iustinianus to make a suit or treaty in his behalfe VVhen the Emperour had enterteined this Ambassadour vvith much honour and graunted that he came for touching Theodatus he earnestly both vvith faire vvordes and soule assailed this Pope to bring him to become an Eutychian the vvhich vvhen he could not vvinne at his handes being delighted vvith his free speache and constancy he so liked him that he foorthvvith .183 deposed Anthemius bisshop of Constantinople bycause he vvas an Eutychian and placed Menna a Catholike man in his roume Agapetus died in his legacy in vvhose roume vvas Syluerius made Pope by the meanes or rather as Sabellicus saieth by the commaundemente of the Kynge Theodatus the which vntil this time was woÌ„t to be done by the authority of the Emperours saith Sabellicus for the reuenge whereof Iustinianus was kyndled to make warres against Theodatus Syluerius vvas shortly after quarrelled vvithal by the Empâ—resse through the meanes of Vigilius vvho sought to be in his roome and vvas by the Emperours 184 authority deposed The vvhich act although it vver altogether vniust yet it declareth the autority that the Prince had ouer the Pope vvho like a good Bisshop as he vvould not for any threates do contrary to his coÌ„science and office so like an 185 obedieÌ„t subiect he acknovvleged the Princes authority being sent for came being accused vvas ready vvith huÌ„blenes to haue excused and purged him self and vvhan he could not be admitted thervnto he suffred him selfe 186 obedieÌ„tly to be spoiled of the Bissoplike apparaile to be displaced out of his office and to be clothed in a Monasticall garement The same measure that Vigilius did giue vnto Syluerius he himselfe being Pope in his place receiued shortly after vvith an augmentation for he vvas in like sorte vvithin a vvhile 187 deposed by the Emperours authority bicause he vvould not kepe the promise vvhich he had made vnto the Emperesse and vvas in most cruell vvise dealt vvith all vvhich cruelty vvas the rather shevved to him by the meanes and procurement as Sabellicus noteth of Pelagius vvhom Vigilius had placed to be his Suffragan in his absence The .19 Chapter Of Iustinian the Emperour and diuerse Popes and Bisshoppes vnder him Stapleton ALL this standeth in two pointes First that an other Pope Agapetus by name was againe sent in Ambassage of Theodatus the King But this as Liberatê° writeth was a tyrannical force made bothe to the Pope and to the whole Senat of Rome These Arrian and barbarouse Gothian Kings are no fit examples of gouernmente due to godly Catholik Princes And their vtter destructioÌ„ folowed immediatly after vnder Belisarius Iustinians Captain Such blessed presidents M. Horne hath fouÌ„d out to build his imagined Supremacy vpon The next point is in the deposing of two Popes by the Emperour Iustinian wherin we nede by so much the lesse to enlarge our aunsweare for that M. Horne freely and franckly of him selfe confesseth that they were vniustly deposed Againe that you say the Pope suffered him self obediently to be spoiled c. If your tale wer true that were you know but an homly obedience but now he suffred not that spoile as you imagine obediently but was brought to that point by a very craft and traine as in Platina and Liberatê° it may be sene This therfore may passe for an other of M. Horns vntruths So hard it is for such ProtestaÌ„t Prelats to tel a true tale With the like truth you write that the Pope like an obedieÌ„t subiect acknowleged the Princes autority And why Because forsoth he suffred himself to be cloistred vp by force of Belisarius or rather his wife the Emperours Captain If such patience parforce proue a subiection then is the true man an obediente subiecte also to the theefe when he yeldeth him vppe his purse in the high waie to saue his lyfe But we say if there had bene iuste cause to depose them yet neither themperour nor the Councel could lawfully haue deposed them And because good Reader thou shalt haue a shorte and a ready proufe and that framed to thy hand
to the coÌ„tentes of theÌ„ And in ful testimony therof eche one set to hys haÌ„d aÌ„d subscriptioÌ„ The sayd AdriaÌ„ writeth to Tarasius the patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople that oÌ„lesse he had wel knowen Tarasius good syncere zeale aÌ„d catholike fayth touching Images aÌ„d the sixe general couÌ„cels that he would neuer haue coÌ„sented to the calling of any Councell Wherby ye see M. Horn that the Pope hath such a voyce negatyue in summonyng and ratifiyng of CouÌ„cels that if he only had draweÌ„ backe it had bene no lawful Councel According as the old Canon alleaged in the ecclesiasticall story commaundeth that without the Popes Authorityte no Councel ought to be kept and according as for that only cause diuers couÌ„cels were abolished as the Antiochian in the East and the Ariminense in the West And the sayed Pope Adrian saieth to Tarasius Vnde ipse Beatus Petrus Apostolus Dei iussu Ecclesiam pascens nihil omnino praetermisit sed vbique principatum obtinuit obtinet cui etiam nostrae beatae Apostolicae sedi quae est omnium Ecclesiarum Dei caput velim beata vestra sanctitas ex sincera mente toto corde agglutinetur Saynte Peter feding the Churche by Gods commaundemeÌ„t hath omitted nothing at all but euer hath had the principality and nowe hath to whome and to our blessed and Apostolyke see whiche is the Head of all Gods Churches I would wish your blessed holines wythe syncere mynd and withall your heart to ioyne your self The Emperour hym self sayth that the councel was called by synodical letters sente froÌ„ the most holy patriarch And a litle after by whose exhortatioÌ„ aÌ„d in a maÌ„ner coÌ„maundemeÌ„t we haue called you together saith th'Emperour to the bisâ—hops The Popes Legates are named first and subscribe first The Popes letters were read first of all in the Councel And that Tarasius him selfe confesseth Praerogatiua quadam For a certeyn prerogatiue dewe to the Pope Other places also of like agreablenes ye shal find here These be the letters M. Horn that ye speak of which as ye say theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„ded to be read opeÌ„ly Wherwith that ye dare for shame of th' world ones to medle as also to talk of the story of Paulus aÌ„d Tarasius I can not but most wonderfully maruayle at This Paulus was patriarche of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople immediatly before Tarasius and voluÌ„tarily renouÌ„ced the same office and became a monke mynding to doe some penaÌ„ce the residue of his lyfe for that he had set forth the wycked doings and decrees of themperours against the images The Emperour was verye desirous to place Tarasius in hys roome but he was as vnwilling to receyue that dignity And wheÌ„ the Emperour vrged aÌ„d pressed hym vehemeÌ„tly he answered How caÌ„ I take vpon me to be Bishop of thys see being sondred froÌ„ the residew of Christes Church â–ª aÌ„d wrapped in excoÌ„munication Is not this then pretely aÌ„d gayly done of M. Horn to take this couÌ„cel as a troÌ„pet in hys hand to blowe and proclaime hym self to all the world an heretyke Pleade on a pase M. Horne as ye haue done and yow shall purchase your self at length great glory as great as euer had he that burnte the teÌ„ple of Diana to wyn to him self a perpetuall memorye To the which your glorious tytle for the encrease and amplifying of the same let your Vntruthes which are here thicke and threefolde be also adioyned That the Popes about this time deuised horrible practises to haue to them selues only the supreme authority that Irene Constantines Mother was an ignorant and a superstitious woman that the matters in the .7 Generall Councel were not iudged according to the Gospelles that there was nothing attempted or done in this Councell without the authority of the Emperour In all this I heare very bolde asseuerations but as for proufes I finde none And none wil be found when M. Horne hath done bis best this yeare nor the next neyther M. Horne The .94 Diuision pag. 57. a. Gregorius .3 sent into Fraunce for succour to Charles Martell yelding and .290 surrendring vp vnto him that vvhiche the Pope had so long sought by all subtile and mischieuous meanes to spoile the Emperoure and the Princes of This same Gregory the third saith Martinus PoeniteÌ„tiarius VVhan Rome was besieged by the king of Lombardy sent by shippe vnto Charles Martell Pipines father the Keyes .291 of S. Peters confession beseeching him to deliuer the Church of Rome from the Lombardes By the keyes of S. Peters confession he meaneth .292 al the preheminence dignitie and iurisdiction that the Popes claime to them selues more and besides that vvhich al other church ministers haue ouer and aboue all manner persons Ecclesiastical or Temporal as geuen of Christ onely to S. Peter for his confession and so from him to the Popes of Rome by lineall succession Seinge that this Pope vvho vvas passingly vvell learned both in diuine and prophane learning and no lesse godly stout and constant if you vvill beleeue Platina .293 yeldeth and commiteth all this iurisdiction and claime that he hath ouer all persons Ecclesiastical and Temporall so vvel in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall vnto Charles Martell a laie Prince and great Maister of Fraunce it appeareth that Princes may laufully haue the rule gouernment and charge in Church matters The heires and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rusting They exercised the same iurisdictioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and Kings had don from the tyme of ConstaÌ„tine the great vntil their tyme vvhich vvas almost .400 yeres For Carolomanus .294 sonne to King Pepin and nephevv to Charles Martel no lesse Princelike than Christianly exercised this his .295 Supreme authority in Ecclesiastical causes and made notable reformation of the Ecclesiastical state He summoned a Councel of his Clergy both Bisshoppes and Priestes .742 yere from the incarnation of Christ vvherein also he him selfe sate vvith many of his nobles and counsailours He shevveth the cause vvhy he called this Synode That they should geue aduise saith he howe the Lawe of God and the Churche religion meaning the order and discipline may be restored againe which in the tyme of my predecessours being broken in sonder fell cleane away Also by what meanes the ChristiaÌ„ people may attaine to the saluation of their soules and perishe not being deceiued by false priestes He declareth vvhat ordinaunces and decrers vvere made .296 by his authoriy in that Synode VVe did ordein Bishops through the Cities saith he by the couÌ„cel of the Priests aÌ„d my nobles aÌ„d did coÌ„stitute Bonifaciê° to be the Archbisshop ouer them .297 VVe haue also decreed a Synode to â—e caâ—â—eâ— together euery yere that the decrees of the Canons and the Lawes of the Churche may be repaired in our presence and the Christian Religion amended c. That the money vvhereof the Churches haue been defrauded
the mischiefe sprang VVhen the Pope vnderstoode of his comming he prepared to receiue him in moste honourable vvise and vvith suche humilitie behaued him selfe tovvardes the Emperour and shevved suche faire face of repentaunce that the vvell meaning Emperour thought he had meant as he pretended and svvare the Pope to obedience and loyaltie against Berengarius and Adalbertus as Luithprandus vvriteth and so returned into his countrie This Luithprandus is the more to be credited for that he vvas liuing a famous vvriter and .356 Deacon Cardinall euen in the same time The Pope immediatly against both Othe and honesty .357 practised vvith Adalbertus to depose this godly Emperoure and promised him by Othe his aide The reason or cause why Iohn the Pope shoulde hate this moste godlye Emperoure who had deliuered him out of the handes of Adelbert his ennemie and wherefore the Deuill shoulde hate God his creatoure seemeth not to be vnlike For the Emperoure as we haue had good experience vnderstandeth things pertaining to God he worketh he loueth them he mainteineth with maine and mighte the Ecclesiasticall and Temporall matters he decketh them with manners and amendeth them by lawes but Iohn the Pope is against all these thinges The Emperoure seeketh by diuerse vvayes to reconcile this Pope and to bring him from his filthy life to some honesty and regarde of his office VVhan by no persuasions he can vvinne him he determineth to depose him and .358 for that purpose he calleth a Councell of the Bisshoppes of Italie to the end he may seke the refourmation vvhich he mindeth and savv to be ouermuch nedeful by their aduise Pope Iohn .359 seeing him selfe to be tried by a Synode runneth avvay vvhen al the people savv their Pope vvas runne avvaye from them they svvare fidelity to th' Emperor promising by their Othes that they vvould neuer hereafter elect or make any Pope vvithout the consent of the Emperour VVithin three daies after there vvas a great assemblie in S. Peters Church at the requests of the Bisshops and people In vvhich Councell sate the Emperour vvith many Archebisshoppes and others to vvhom the godly Emperor propouÌ„deth the cause of their assemble exhorteth theÌ„ to do al thiÌ„gs vvith vpright iudgemeÌ„t aÌ„d the Bisshops deacoÌ„s Clergy aÌ„d al the peple make solempne protestation and obtestatâ—on of their iust and vpright dealing in the cause propounded And because the chiefe matter touched the Pope that vvas runne avvay the holy Synode said if it seme so good to the godly Emperour let letters be sent to the Pope and cyte him to come and purge him selfe The letters vvere directed in this fourme Otho by Goddes grace Emperour with the Archebisshops of Liguria Tuscia Saxonia and FrauÌ„ce send greeting in the Lord to Iohn the Pope VVe comming to Rome for our Seruice to God and enquiring the cause of your absence from your Church were enformed by the Bisshops Cardinales Priestes Deacons and the whole people of such shameful doings by you as we are asshamed to rehearse whereof these are parte they charge you with Murder periurie sacrilege incest with twaine of your owne sisters that in your banquetes which is horrible to be rehearsed ye drinke wine in the loue of the Deuill in your plaie at dice you craue the helpe of Iupiter Venus and other Diuels wherefore we pray you to repaier vnto vs your selfe To this the Pope vvriteth this ansvvere I heare saye ye will make an other Pope which if ye attempte I excommunicate you all that ye may haue no licence or power to order any c. To this short ansvvere the Emperour vvith the Synode replieth telling him that they had vvritten to let him vnderstand of the crimes vvherevvith he vvas charged and that he had sent them such an ansvveare as rather became the folly of a childe then the grauitie of a Bisshop as for the povver of bindâ—ng and losing they say he ones had as Iudas had to vvhom it vvas saide Quaecunque ligaueritis super terram c. VVhat so euer ye binde on earth shal be bound in Heauen c. But novv he hath no more povver against the Emperour and the Synod then Iudas had vvhen he vvent about to betraie Christ his Maister These letters vvere sent vnto him by tvvo Cardinalles vvho returned not finding him and therfore the Synode procedeth to his deposition They beseche the Emperour to remoue Monstrum illud that Monster and to place some vvorthy bisshop in his roome Tune Imperator placet inquit quod dicitis Your request pleaseth me saith the Emperour 360. The Clergie and the people saith Nauclerus doth make humble supplication vnto the Emperour to prouide for them a vvorthy Bishoppe to vvhom the Emperour ansvvereth Choose you your selues one 361. whom hauing God before your eyes ye may iudge worthie and I wil confirme him The Emperour had no sooner spoken this saith Luithprandus than they all vvith one assent named Leo The Emperour gaue his consent Et Ottho Imperator Leonem creat Pontificem and Ottho the Emperoure created Leo Pope as Sabellicus and Platina saith Here Luithprand tellâ—th at large hovve after this creation of Leo the Emperour .362 dissolued the Synode and vvhat mischiefe the Monstruous Pope Iohn vvâ—ought aftervvard For by his friends in Rome Pope Leo vvas driuen avvay And after this Monster vvas deade the Romaines elected Benedictus in his place and requireth the Emperoure vvho vvas than at Spolet to confirme him the Emperoure vvoulde not but compelled them to receiue Leo againe And heere the Emperoure summoned againe a nevve Synode vvherein he .363 satte him selfe for the Canonicall deposition of Benedictus notvvithstanding this sayth Nauclerus Leo being vveary of the inconstancy of the Romaines did constitute by their consent in the Synode holden at Rome that the vvhole authority of chosing the Bishop shuld remayne in the Emperour at it is rehearsed in the decrees in these vvordes Being in the Synode at Rome in the Church of the holy Sauiour lyke as Adrianus Bisshop of Rome graunted to Charles the great the dignity of patricianship the ordering of the Apostolical sea and the inuesturing of Bishops So I also Leo Bishop of Rome seruaunt of Goddes seruauÌ„tes with the coÌ„sent of all the Cleargy and people of Rome doo constitute confirme and corroborate and by our Apostolicall authority wee doo graunt and geue vnto the Lorde Ottho the first King of DutchmeÌ„ and to his successours in this kingdome of Italy for euer the authoritie to elect after vs and to ordeine the Bishop of .364 Rome and so Archbisshops and Bisshops that they receiue of him as they ought the inuesturing and consecration .365 excepting those whoÌ„ the Emperour hath grauÌ„ted to the popes and Archebisshops And that no man hereafter of what dignitie or RelligioÌ„ so euer haue power to elect one to the dignitie of CoÌ„sules bloud or to be bisshop of the .366 Apostolike See or to make any other bisshop without
make not for the commendation of the Popes moderation and humility yet yt maketh for hys supreame authority I obey sayeth the Emperour not to thee but to Peter whome thow doest succede But to th entent that you M. Horne with the Apologie and M. Foxe who alwaies like bestly swyne do nousell in the donge and vente vp the worste that may be founde against Popes and prelates may haue a iuste occasioÌ„ if any Charity be in you to coÌ„mende the greate moderation of this Pope Alexander 3. you may remember that this is he to whoÌ„ being in extreme misery through the oppressioÌ„ of the Almayne Army spoyling aÌ„d wasting al aboute Rome Emanuel then Emperour in the East sent embassadours promysing bothe a great hoste against the Almayne Emperour Friderike and also a vnioÌ„ of the Grecians with the Romain Church if he would suffer the Romain Empire so loÌ„ge diuided froÌ„ the time of Charlemayn to come agayne to one heade and Empire to whome also being then in banishment the sayde Emperour sent a seconde embassy with great quantytie of mony promysing to reduce the whole East Churche vnder the subiection of the West all Grece vnder Rome if he woulde restore to the Emperour of Constantinople the Crowne of the West Empire from the which Frederike seemed nowe rightlye and worthely to be depriued To all which this Pope notwithstanding the greate miseries he stode presentlye in and was daily like to suffer through the power of this Frederike answered Se nolle id in vnum coniungere quod olim de industria maiores sui disiunxissent That he woulde not ioyne that into one which his Forefathers of olde time had of purpose diuided You will not I trowe denie M. Horne all circumstances duely coÌ„sidered but that this was a very great aÌ„d rare moderatioÌ„ of this Pope AlexaÌ„der 3. more worthy to be set forth in figures aÌ„d pictures to the posteryty for sober and vertuous then that facte of him whiche Mayster Fox hath so blased oute for prowde and hasty Except your Charyties be suche as verely it semeth to be that you take more delight in vice then in vertue and had rather heare one lewde fact of a Pope then twenty good If it be so with you then is there no Charyte with you For Charyte as S. Paule describeth it Thinketh not euill reioyseth not vpon iniquyte but reioyseth with verytie It suffreth all thinges it beleueth all thinges it hopeth al thinges it beareth all thinges Contraryewyse you not only thinke but reporte alwaies the worst you reioyse and take greate pleasure vpon the iniquytie of such as you ought most of all men to reuerence you are sorye to haue the veryty and truthe tolde you You suffer and beare nothing in the Church But for the euil life of a fewe you forsake the CoÌ„munion and societie of the whole You beleue as much as pleaseth you and you hope accordingly And thus muche by the way ones for all touching your greate ambition and desire to speake euil of the Popes and to reporte the worste you can doe of them which you in this booke M. Horne haue done so plentifullye and exactlye throughe this whole processe of the Princes practise in Ecclesiastical gouernment as if the euill life of some Popes were a direct and sufficient argument to proue all Princes Supreme Gouernours in al thinges and causes Ecclesiasticall I coulde now shewe you other authorityes and places oute of your owne authours concerninge thys storye of Friderike the first making directlie againste you and wherein ye haue played the Cacus As where ye wryte by the authoritie of Vrspergensis that the Emperour sent for both theis Popes to come to hym mynding to examine both they re causes For yt followeth by and by not to iudge them or the cause of the Apostolique see but that he might learne of wise men to whether of them he shoulde rather obey And is not this thinke you M. Horne so craftely to cut of and steale away this sentence from your reader a preatye pageant of Cacus Namely seing your authour Nauclerus writeth also the like And seyng ye demeane your selfe so vnhonestly and vnclerkly in the principall matter who will nowe care for your extraordinarye and foolishe false excursions against the welthy pride the fearce power the trayterouse trecherie of Popes at that tyme Or for Erasmus comparing the Popes to the successours of Iulius Caesar Or for Vrspergensis owteries against their couetousnes and not againste the Popes authoritye As for S. Bernarde who you say founde faulte with the pompe and pride of Eugenius 3. how clerely he pronounceth that not withstanding for the Popes Primacy I referre you to be shorte to the Confutation of your lying Apologie Al this impertinent rayling rhetorike we freely leaue ouer vnto you to rayle and rolle your self therein til your toÌ„g be wery againe yf ye wil for any thiÌ„g that shal let you Only as I haue ofteÌ„ said I desire the Reader to marke that as wel this as other emperors were not at variaÌ„ce with the See Apostolike it self or set against the Popes Authority absolutely but were at variaunce with such a pope and such and were set against this mans or that mans election not renouncing the Pope but renouncing this man or that man as not the true and right Pope M. Horne The .117 Diuision pag. 76. a. About this tyme the King of Cicilia and Apulia had a dispensation from the Pope for money to Inuesture Archebisshops with staffe or crosier ringe palle myter sandalles or slippers and that the Pope might sende into his dominions no Legate onlesse the kinge should sende for him Stapleton Did the Kings of Sicilia procure a dispensation as ye say M. Horne from the Pope to inuesture bisshops and to receyue no Legate Who was then the supreame heade I praye you the Pope that gaue the dispensation or the King that procured yt Ye see good readers howe sauerlye and hansomly this man after his olde guise concludeth against him self M. Horne The .118 Diuision pag. 76. a. Our English Chronicles make report that the Kings of this Realme hadde not altogeather leafte of their dealing in Churâ—he matters but continued in parte their iurisdiction aboute Ecclesiasticall causes although not vvithout some trouble The Popes Legate came into Englande and made a CouÌ„cel by the assent of King VVilliam the Conquerour And after that in an .412 other CouÌ„cel at VVinchester were put down many Bisshops Abbatts and priours by the procuremeÌ„t of the King The King gaue to LaÌ„frauke the Archbisshoprike of Cantorb and on our Ladye daie the Assumption made him Archebisshope On whit Sonday he gaue the Archbisshoprike of Yorke vnto Thomas a Canon of Bayon VVhen Thomas shoulde haue bene consecrated of Lanfranke there fell a strife betvvixt them about the liberties of the Church of Yorke The controuersie being about Church matters vvas brought and referred
to the Kinges .413 iudgement and Thomas by the Kinges commaundement was faine to come to Lanfrank to be sacred And aftervvard vvhen there grevve greater contention betvvixt these tvvayne about Churche matters the Bisshop of Rome remitted the matter to be determined before the Kinge and the Bisshops of Englande and so at VVindesour before Kinge VVilliam and the Cleargy the cause was treated Also an other cause vvas moued before the King of the misorder of Thurstan whome the King had made Abbot of Glastonbury by whose iudgement the Abbot was chaunged and tourned to his owne Abbay in Normandye but the Monkes .414 scattered aboute by the Kings hest After this the King bestowed many Bisshoprikes on his Chaplaines as London Norvviche Chester Couentry c. And ruled both temporalty and the spiritualty at his owne wil saithe Polychronicon He tooke noman fro the Pope in his lād he meaneth that the Kinge vvoulde suffer no Legate to enter into the lande from the Pope but he came and pleased him he suffred no Coūcel made in his own coūtrey without his own leaue Also he woulde nothing suffer in such a councel but as he woulde assent So .415 that in geuing or translating of spiritual promocions in geuing his assent to Councels and suffring nothing to passe vvithout his consent in hearing and determining Ecclesiasticall causes in restreining the Popes liberty vvithout his speciall licence and in ruling the spiritualty at his ovvn vvil King VVilliā shevveth plain that he .416 tooke him self for the supreame gouernour vvithin this Realm in al maner of causes so vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporall The .19 Chapter Of England before the Conqueste Of William the Conquerour Rufus his Sonne and Henry the first Kinges of Englande Stapleton GOod readers I do most hartely beseche you euen as ye tender either the truth or the saluation of your sowles to haue a good and a speciall regarde to M. Hornes narration nowe following For now at the length is M. Horn come frō his long and vnfruitfull wandering in Spaine Fraunce Italie Germany and other countries to our own natiue contrey Now where as the late doings in our Countre are suche as we haue sequestred our selues frō the common and vsuall obedience that all other contries concerning authority in matters ecclesiasticall euer gaue with a singular and peerlesse preeminence to the see of Rome and do yet sequester the more pittie our selues daylie more and more makinge none accompte of other good princes doings and presidents in this behalf and pretending partly in the acts of parliament partly in the newe englishe bokes and daylie sermons that this is no newe or straunge example in England to exclude the Pope from all maner spiritual iurisdiction to be exercised and practised there by hym yt behoued our protestants especiallie M. Horne in thys his boke that what so euer his proufes were for other countries yet for some conuenient prouf of the olde practise concerning his newe primacie in Englande to haue wrowght his matters so substancially that at least wise for our owne Countre he shulde haue browght forth good aūcient and autentique matter And wil ye nowe see the wise and euen dealinge of these protestant prelats Where they pynne vp all our proufes wythin vj. hundred yeares after Christ and what so euer we bring after theyr Iewell telleth vs ful merelie we come to late M. Horne in this matter of Supreamacie most weightie to the poore catholiks the deniyng thereof being more greauously punished by lawes then anie other matter nowe lying in controuersie betwene the catholyks and protestantes in Englande M. Horne I say for thys his owne country which as approued Chroniclers reporte and as him self after alleageth did first of al the Romā prouinces publiquely embrace Christes relligion for one thousand yeares standeth mute And belike thinking that William Conquerour had conquered aswell all the olde catholyke fayth in Englande as the Lande and people fansieth a duble conqueste one vppon the goods and bodies the other vppon the sowles and faythe of the Englishe men But what shall I nowe say to this noble and worthie Champion shall I dryue hym a litle backe with M. Iewels peremptory challenge and tel him that he commeth to late by almoste fyue hundred yeares Or shall I deale more freely and liberally with him then M. Iewell doth whith vs and bydde hym take the beste helpe he can for hym self Verely M. Horne had nede I did so And yet all will be to lytle for his purpose aswell for that after the conquest he hath no sufficient prouf for his pretensed supremacy as for that what prouf so euer he bringeth yt must yelde and geue place to the first thousand yeares whiche beare ful testimonie for the Popes primacie laufully practised in our realme before the conquest It were now a matter for to fyll a large volume withal to runne a longe by these thowsand yeares and to shewe what prouf we haue for the popes primacy before the conquest My answere woulde waxe to bigge and to prolixe yf I shoulde so doe But I will onelie putte the good reader in remembraunce of a matter or two I muste therefore pluck M. Horne backe from Williams conquest and desire him to remember an other and a better and more aunciente conqueste with al in Britannie then Williams was yea aboute ix hundred yeares before when this Ilelande of Britanie was firste delyuered from the tyrannicall yoke and miserable bondage of dyuelish idolatrie But by whom M. Horne Suerlie by pope Eleutherius to whome kinge Lucius sente letters desiringe hym that by his commaundement he mighte be christened Fugatius and Damià nus whose holy reliques are thought to be now in Wales and whose holy remembraunce churches there dedicated to God in their name doe to this day kepe and preserue as it were fresh and immortall sent to England by the sayed Eleutherius did most godly and wonderfully worke thys great conqueste If I should nowe aske M. Horne what Lucius meant to send so farre for instructours and teachers of the Christian fayth namely Fraunce beyng at hande where about thys tyme the Christian Churches were adorned wyth many learned Bishoppes and Martyrs though he woulde perchaunce seeke manie a pretye shyfte to shyfte awaye thys demaunde yet should he neuer make any good and sufficiente aunsweare vntyll he confessed the Popes primacye to be the verie cause to send so farre of The which the blessed Martyr of God and great learned Bishoppe of Lyons in Fraunce Ireneus writyng in the tyme of our firste Apostle Eleutherius doth confesse writyng That all Churches muste agree wyth the Churche of Rome for that the sayed Churche hath the greater principalitie and for that the traditions of the Apostles haue euer bene kept there In case nowe the pope had nothing to doe in matters ecclesiasticall within this Ileland in the tyme of the olde Britaines why did pope Celestinus appoint
promising by othe to Aldrede Archbisshop of Yorke that crouned hiÌ„ at S. Peters alter in Westminster before the clergy and the people that he would defende the holye Churches and their gouernours But tel your readers good M. Horn I beseche you why that King WilliaÌ„ contrary to the auncieÌ„t order vsed euer before and since was not crowned of Stigandus theÌ„ liuing and being Archbishop of Canterbury but of the bishop of York Yf ye can not or wil not for very shame to betraie your cause tel you reader then wil I do so much for you Forsoth the cause was that the Pope layde to his charge that he had not receiued his palle canonically The said Stigandus was deposed shortly after in a Councell holden at Winchester in the presence of .ij. Cardinals sent froÌ„ Pope Alexander the .2 and that as Fabian writeth for thre causes The first for that he had holden wroÌ„gfully the bisshoprik whyle Robert the Archbishop was liuing The second for that he had receyued the palle of Benett bishop of Rome the fifth of that name The third for that he occupied the said Palle without liceÌ„ce and leful authority of the court of Rome Your author Polychronicon writeth in the like effect Neubrigensis also newly priÌ„ted toucheth the depositioÌ„ of this StigaÌ„dus by the Popes Legat in EnglaÌ„d aÌ„d reporteth that the Popes Legat Canonically deposed him What liking haue you now M. Horne of KiÌ„g WilliaÌ„s supremacy Happy are you with your fellowes the protestaÌ„t bishops and your two Archbisshops that the said WilliaÌ„ is not now king For if he were ye se cause sufficieÌ„t why ye al shuld be depriued aswel as StigaÌ„dê° And yet ther is one other thiÌ„g worse thaÌ„ this and that is schisme and heresy Who woulde euer haue thought good reader that the Pope should euer haue found M. Horne him selfe so good a proctour for the Papacy againste him self and his fellowes For lo this brasen face which shortly for this his incredible impudency will be much more famouse then freer Bacons brasen head of the which the schollers of Oxforde were wonte to talke so much doth not blushe to tel thee good reader to his owne confusion of the Popes Legates and the Councell kepte at Winchester And al this is ye wotte wel to shewe that Kinge William was supreme head in al causes as wel temporall as spiritual Then doth he pleade on foorth full lustely for the Pope for Kinge William heareth a certayne Ecclesiasticall matter beinge in controuersie and dependinge in the Popes cowrte betwene the Archebisshop of Yorke and the Archebisshop of Caunterbury the which cause the Pope had remitted to be determined by the King and the bishops Well said M. Horne and like the Popes faithfull proctour For hereof followeth that the Pope was the supreame head and iudge of the cause And the Kinge the Popes Commissioner by whose commaundemeÌ„t the cause was sent ouer to be heard in EnglaÌ„d And yet was Hubertus the Popes Legat present at the end this notwithstaÌ„ding M. Horne would now belike make vs belieue that King William also thrusted out Abbats and supressed Monasteries when yt pleased him For he telleth vs that by the KiÌ„gs iudgement Abbat Thurstan was chaunged and his monks scattered abrode but he had forgotte to set in also that his authour and others say that it was for slaying of certayne of his monkes and wounding of certayne other The monks also had hurt many of his men And your author of the PollichronicoÌ„ telleth that these moÌ„ks were scattered abrode by the kiÌ„gs hest by diuers bisshopriks and abbays which latter words ye leue out As also you do in your Author FabiaÌ„ who saith not they were scattred about as you reporte as though they had bene scattred out of their coates as of late dayes they were but he saieth they were spred abrode into diuers houses through Englande so that they chaunged but their house not their Religion And so this was no spirituall matter that the kinge did neither gaue he herein any iudgement in any spirituall cause Nowe if all other argumentes and euidences fayled vs to shewe that kinge William toke not him self for supreame gouernour in all maner causes as you moste vntruely and fondly auouche we might well proue it againste yowe by the storie of Lanfranke whome kinge William as ye confesse made archebishop of Canterburie Though according to your olde manner ye dissemble aswell the depryuation of Stigandus in whose place the king set Lanfranke as that Lanfranke receyuid his palle from Rome and acknowledged not the kinge but the pope for supreame head of the Church Which thing doth manifestly appeare in his learned boke he wrote againste your greate graundsier Berengarius Who as ye doe nowe denied then the transubstantiation and the real presence of Christes bodie in the Sacramente and called the Churche of Rome which had condemned his heresie as ye vse to doe the Church of the malignante the councell of vanitye the see of Sathan To whome Lanfrancus answereth that there was neuer anie heretyke anie schismatyke anie false Christian that before hym had so wyckedly babled againste that see And sayth yet farder in an other place of the sayd boke Quotquot a primordio Christianae Ecclesiae Christiani nominis dignitate gloriati sunt etsi aliqui relicto veritatis tramite per deuia erroris incedere maluerunt sedem tamen sancti Petri Apostoli magnificè honorauerunt nullamque aduersus eam huiusmodi blasphemiam vel dicere vel scribere praesumpserunt Whosoeuer from the begynning of Christes Church were honored with the name of ChristeÌ„ meÌ„ though some forsaking the Truth haue gone astray yet they honoured much the See of Peter neyther presumed at any time either to speake or to write any such blasphemy He saieth also that the blessed Fathers doe vniformly affirme that maÌ„ to be an heretike that doth dissent from the RomaÌ„ and vniuersal Church in matter of faith But what nede I lay furth to thee good Reader LanfraÌ„ks learned books or to goe from the matter we haue in hand ministred to vs by M. Horne coÌ„cerning this matter sent to be determined before the King Such as haue or can get either PolychronicoÌ„ or FabiaÌ„ I would wish them to see the very place and thaÌ„ wil they meruail that M. Horne would for shame bring in this matter agaiÌ„st the Popes primacy for the confirmation wherof ye shal find in LaÌ„franks reasoning before the King for his right vpoÌ„ the church of York somthing worth the noting for the Popes primacy Beside this he writeth that Lanfrank was a man of singular vertue coÌ„stancy and grauity whose helpe and couÌ„sel for his affaires the King chiefly vsed And therfore your coÌ„clusion that ye inferre of such premisses as ye haue specified which as I haue shewed do not impugne but establish the popes primacy is a very fond folish and false coÌ„clusion It appeareth well both
suffragans as S. Thomas was Againe to omitte other articles there is one that is quite contrarie to the Apostolical doctrine to the canons of Nice and other most auncient general councels finallie to the catholyke doctrin of Christes vniuersal Churche that is for appeales to be made from the Archdeacō to the bishop frō the bishop to the Archbishop ād in case ther be any defect of iustice there the matter to be browght to the king and by his cōmaundemēt to be ended in the Archbishops cowrt without any further proceding without the kinges cōsent wherby not only the popes supreme authority but the authority also of al general coūcels the which are the ordinary and necessary remedies in many cases did stād thē in the kīg of Englād his grace only to be accepted or to be reiected M. Fox reciteth the kings cōstitutiōs but as he leaueth out this ād many other ād reherseth but six of thē so in those six he maketh thre manifest ād opē lies For wher he saith the sayd decrees by him recited were cōdēned by the Pope ther were but thre of thē cōdēned that is the .1 the .3 ād the .4 The other thre the pope did suffer ād tolerat Againe what a decree was this that none that held of the king in capite no nor any of his seruāts shuld be excōmunicated onlesse the kīg were first cōsulted I trow M. Horn hīself ād his fellowes neither kepe this precise order nor wil allow it Well M. Fox full pretely leaueth out this cōstitutiō what cause moueth him I cā not tel Thīk ye nowe M. Fox that for those ād such like S. Thomas had not good cause to mollify the matter with saluo ordine meo saluo honore Dei ād whē that wold not be accepted to gaīsay altogether ād to appeale to the sea of Rome Ye wil say this notwithstāding they were no matters of fayth or religiō or true doctrine and that he is therfor far frō the cause and title of a martyr In dede it was if not wisely yet wilily ād like a crafty Fox done of you to scrape hī out of your blessed kalender For in good fayth place cā he haue none there onlesse all your late stinking martyrs geue place and yelde which are the deuils ād not Gods martyrs ād it were for none other thīg but for the denial of the Popes supreamacy The which supremacy is a necessary doctryne to be holdē of euery Christiā mā where vnuincible ignorāce is not vppō payn of dāmatiō and euerlasting separatiō frō the Catholik Church and the mēbers of the same Beside this there are many takē for blessed martyrs in the Church that died not for the faith or for doctrine beīg thē in any cōtrouersy but for iustice ād truth sake and for theyr vertuouse dealīg as is the good mōke Telemachius that seīg at Rome two swordplayers the on of thē redy to destroy ād kil the other vppō a great zeale came to thē and thought to haue parted thē ād so was slayn of thē him self wheruppō thēperour Honorius reckoned him amōg the martyrs ād made a lawe that there should be no more such kīd of play exercised in Rome The cause also of S. Iohn Chrisostoms troble proceded not directly frō matter of fayth or doctryne but for reprouīg thēpresse Eudoxia I omit S. Quilliā and S. Lābert both takē for martyrs and slayne for rebukīg adultery And to come nearer to our own cōtrey and to S. Thomas tyme S. Alphegius Archbisshop of Canterburie a litle before the Conquest that suffred him selfe to be slayne of the Danes rather then he would pille and polle his tenauntes to leauy an excessiue somme of money that the Danes required for his redemption Of whose vertue God synce hath geuen greate testimonie aswell by diuerse other miracles as by preseruinge his body so longe vncorrupted But the cheife and moste aunciente presidente of all in the newe testamente is S. Iohn the Baptiste who died for the lyke liberty and fredome of speache as S. Quillian and S. Lamberte did To these we may set Esaye and the other prophets of the olde testamente Howbeyt as I sayd in S. Thomas his cause is a necessarie doctryne also imployed that was either directly or indirectly blemisshed by these ordinaunces of the king concerning the Popes Supremacy Now what madnes were yt for me or any other to seke by words to sette forth this blessed mans qualities and Martyrdome when that God him self hath by so wonderfull and straunge yea by so certayne and notoriouse miracles aswell in the lyfe of his seruant as afterwarde geuen to the worlde suche a testimonie for him as all the deuills in hell and they re disciples in earth may rather gnashe theyr angrie teathe and enuie at then by any good meanes deny and deface yt True shall yt be also that S. Thomas heard long ere he returned into Englande by a celestiall and heauenlie voyce O Thoma Thoma Ecclesia mea gloriabitur in sanguine tuo O Thomas Thomas my Churche shall glory in thy bloud And true yt is that was writen incontinently after hys death that at the place of his passion and where he is buried paralitici curantur caeci vident surdi audiunt loquuntur muti claudi ambulant euadunt febricantes arrepti à daemonio liberantur à variis morbis sanātur aegroti blasphemi à demonio arrepti confunduntur quod à diebus patrum nostrorum non est auditum ▪ mortui surgunt Palsies are cured the blinde see the deaffe heare the dombe speake the lame walk the agues are healed ād such as are possessed of the Deuill are delyuered and diuers diseases holpen and blasphemers beinge taken and possessed of the deuill confounded and finally as our sayd authour not so muche an eare as an eie wytnes saith that which hath not ben heard of in our fathers dayes dead men are relieued againe These and manie other miracles shewen aswell in England as out of England were so notable and famouse that shortly after S. Thomas his Martyrdome not only the Erle of Flaunders but the Frenche King also came to Cantorburie in pilgrimage to pray at this blessed Martyrs tumbe The kinge of Fraunce offered there a chalice of golde and his graunt in writinge for a certayne quantitye of wyne yerely to be delyuered to the monks ther to be merie withall at the solempnitye or feaste of this blessed Martyr But what shal we say to kinge Henry him selfe what thowght he trowe ye of this blessed mans doings and death This parte of the story of all other is moste notable The king being in Normandy and hearing that S. Thomas was slayne toke the matter so heuely that for forty dayes he kept him self solitary in great mourning and lamentatiō in great abstinence setting a syde al the affayres of his great ād large dominiōs for greif and sorow And forthwith sent his ambassadours to
Lawe good maister Horne and no Lawe at all of Kynge Philippe made by yowe I say with as good authoritie and truthe as the damnable articles were made in your late conuocation Howe so euer yt be here is nothinge amended but abuses which to be amended no good man will I wene be angrie withall But what say yow nowe maister Horne to the whole ecclesiasticall iurisdiction that the Frenche clergie practised What became of yt Did the king take yt away or no Whie are ye tounge tyed M. Horne to tell the truth that so freelie and liberally yea and lewdly to lie againste the truth Wel seing that ye can not wynne yt at Maister Hornes hands good reader ye shal heare it otherwise The effecte and finall resolution then of this debate was that the kinge made answere to the forsayd bishop of Sans demaunding his resolute answere in the behalfe of the whole clergy that the prelates shoulde feare nothinge and that they shoulde not lose one iote in his tyme but that he woulde defende them in theire righte and customes neither woulde he geue to other an example to impugne the Churche Wherevppon the Bisshoppe in the name of the whole clergie gaue to the kinge moste humble thankes Howe saye yowe good reader hath this man any more shame then hath a very Horne And dareth he to looke hereafter any honest man in the face Yet he wil say that Paulus Aemilius sayth that the King was fayne to make this sharp and seuere Lawe Why CaÌ„ Paulus Aemylius tell better what was done then your other authour Bertrande being presente and playing the chiefe parte in this play and setting yt forth to the world to your perpetual ignominie with his own penne Wel tel vs then what Paulus sayeth Marie saye yowe Paulus reporteth that composuit rem sacerdotum he did set in order the matters of the Priestes But who speaketh of your sharpe and seuere Lawe Wil not coÌ„ponere rem sacerdotuÌ„ agree with al that I haue told out of Bertrand himself Is now coÌ„ponere reÌ„ sacerdotuÌ„ to be englisshed to make a sharpe and a seuere law Suerly this is a prety expositioÌ„ aÌ„d a try me tricke of your new graÌ„mer Your Authour Aemilius vseth his word coÌ„posuit valdè aptè compositè very aptly and fytlie But you M. Horne with your gaye and freshe interpretation doe nothing else but Lectori fallacias componere deceyue and be guyle your reader or to speake more fytely to our purpose ye doe nothing else but Legem Philippi nomine componere counterfeyte a lawe in Philippes name whereof your authour Aemilius speaketh nothing For Aemilius declaring a notable victory that this King had ouer his enemies saith that the victory obteyned and after that he had made his prayers and geuen thankes therefore to God and to his blessed Martyres composuit rem Sacerdotum he set in order the Priestes matters Then doth he shortly specifie that the foresaide Petrus Cunerius complained vpon the clergy for the hearing of many matters that appertayned to the kiÌ„ges secular cowrte and that the foresaid Bertrandus made him answere declaring amonge other thinges that their beste Kinges in Fraunce the most florisshing and the most notable were euer the greateste patrons and defenders of the clergies liberties and that the other that impugned the same came to a miserable and wretched ende He saith further that the Kings answere being from day to day proloÌ„ged the said Bertrandus with a nomber of the prelates vpoÌ„ S. Thomas of Canterburies day went to the Kinge admonishiÌ„g him that S. Thomas in the defence of the Church liberties vppon that daye spente his bloud and lyfe The King at the length answered that he wuld rather encrease than impayre the Churches right Wherevpon all rendred vnto him thankes and the Kinge purchased himselfe thereby the name of a Catholike King Ye heare good reader an other maner of exposition of â—omâ—osuit remsaceâ—dotum by theauthour him self then is M. Hornes gaye lying glose made in his theeuish Cacus denne And therfore with these words wherewith Aemilius beginneth his narration M. Horne endeth the narration to putte some countenance vpon his false and counterfeite Lawe The clergy then enioyed still their liberties and iurisdiction which ordinarilye they had before either by Law or by custome and priuilege though as I said many causes were but temporall Al the which teÌ„poral causes the said Petrus Cunerius by the way of coÌ„sultation only and reasoning declared by some coulorable arguments to belong to the Kings cowrte onely But for excoÌ„municatioÌ„s synodical decrees examinatioÌ„s of meÌ„s beliefes aÌ„d such like he maketh theÌ„ not as ye bable teÌ„poral matters nor abridgeth the clergies iurisdiction therein but onely reproueth certayne abuses therin committed forthe which and for the other the clergy promised a reformation Let vs nowe see your policie aÌ„d to what benefit of your cause ye doe so lie Imagyne yf ye wil that al were true aÌ„d for ones we will take you for Philip the French King and your Law made in your Cacus denne to be in as good force as yf yt had ben made in open parliament in France What issue ioyne you thereof what due and ordinate consequeÌ„t is this the Frenche King maketh a seuere lawe against the clergie vsurping his iurisdiction Ergo the Pope is no Pope or ergo the King of England is the Pope of Englande Agayne yf al are temporal matters howe standeth yt with your doctrine especially of this booke that ye and your fellowes shoulde busie your selfe therewith Neither will yt ease you to say that ye doe yt by the Princes commissioÌ„ for Cunerius vppon whome ye grounde all this your talke dryueth his reason to this ende that spirituall men be not capable of temporall iurisdiction and therefore this commission will not serue you And yf ye holde by commission take heade your commission be well and substancially made But of this commission we shal haue more occasion to speake hereafter M. Horne The .136 Diuision pag. 82. b. In England at this tyme many abuses about Ecclesiasticall causes vvere refourmed although the Pope and his Clergie did earnestly .448 mainteine them by Kinge Edvvard the .3 vvho vvrote his .449 letters to the Pope admonishing him to leaue of his disordered doings and vvhan that vvould not serue he redressed them by act of parliament and as Nauclerus saith he commaunded that from thence forth no body should .450 bring into the Realme any kind of the Popes letters vnder the paine of drowning and expelled al persones out of his kingdome that were by the Pope promoted to any benefice The .32 Chapter Of Edward the .3 King of England Stapleton THis argument also is right futely to the precedent as resting vpoÌ„ the reformiÌ„g of abuses in matters Ecclesiastical But I pray you tel vs no more M. Horn of reformiÌ„g of abuses if you wil ani way furder your preseÌ„t cause
except you tell vs withal and proue it to that in such reformation the whole clergy and the temporalty tooke the Kinge and not the Pope to be the supreame head Gouernour and directer thereof and of al other Ecclesiastical causes also Verily your own authors shewe playnely the coÌ„trary And the Popes authority was at this tyme takeÌ„ to be of such weight and force that the great league made betweÌ„ our KiÌ„g aÌ„d the FreÌ„ch King was coÌ„firmed by the Pope Ye wil perhapps replie and say the Popes whole Authority was abolished a commaundement being geuen vpon paine of drowninge no man shoulde bring into the realme any kinde of letters from the Pope Ye wil tel vs also of certaine letters that the Kinge sent to the Pope admonisshing him to leaue his disordered doings and when that woulde not serue he redressed them by acte of Parliament Why doe ye not M. Horne laye forth the tenour of those letters which as yet I finde not in any of your marginall authours Belyke there lieth some thing hidde that ye woulde be loth your reader should knowe least yt bewray your weake and feble argumente as yt doth in dede Neither that only but directlye proueth the Popes primacy Did this Kinge wene you M. Horne cal the Pope Antichrist as ye doe Or wrote he him self supreame head of the Churche of England Or did he abolishe the popes authority in England Harken then I pray you euen to the beginning of his letters Sanctissimo in Christo Patri Domino Clementi diuina prouidentia sacrosanctae Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae summo pontifici Edwardus eadeÌ„m gratia rex Francorum Angliae dux Hiberniae deuot a pedum oscula beatorum To the most holy father in Christ the Lorde Clement by Gods prouidence the high bisshop of the holy and vniuersall Churche of Rome Edward by the same grace King of Fraunce and England and Duke of Ireland offereth deuoutly to kisse his holy feete He calleth the Pope Successorem Apostolorum Principis the successour of the prince of the Apostles he desireth the pope to consider the great deuotion and obedience that the King the Cleargie and the people had shewed hitherto to the Sea of Rome He saieth vt nos nostri qui personam vestraÌ„ sanctiss sanctam Rom. Ecclesiam dominari cupimus vt debemus c. that he and all his did desire euen as their dutie was that his holy person and the holy Churche of Rome might gouerne and rule Now M. Horne vnlesse vppon some sodayne and newe deuotioÌ„ ye intende to haue the pope beare rule in England againe and will also offer your selfe yf neede be to kysse the Popes fote to wich thing this great and mighty Prince was not ashamed to say tell vs no more for shame of these letters Neither tel vs of disorders reformed nowe almost two hundred yeares agoe to make thereby an vnseasonable and fonde argumente to abolishe all the Popes authority in our Dayes The effecte then of those letters were to pray and that most humbly the Pope that he woulde not by reseruations collations and prouisions of Archbishoprykes Bishoprykes Abbeis Priories and other dignities and benefices bestowe any ecclesiasticall lyuinges in Englande vppon straungers and aliens The whych thyng hath bene euer synce straitly sene to and there were two Actes of parliament made in this Kinges dayes agaynst the sayed prouisions And yet did the popes ordinarie and laufull authoritie in matters and causes ecclesiasticall remayne whole and entiere as before Neyther doe I fynde nor take it to be true that suche persons as were promoted by the Pope were expelled the realme Nor did the statute take place againste suche as had taken before the enacting of the same corporal possession As for Nauclere it is no maruell yf he being a straunger doth not write so exactely of our matters And no doubte he is deceiued in writinge that the kinge forbad any letters to be browght from the Pope But what say I he is deceiued Nay you that should knowe Englishe matters better then he especially such as by penne ye set abrode into the face of the worlde are deceiued and not Nauclerus Yea rather ye haue wilfully peruerted Nauclerus and drawen his sentence as Cacus did Hercules oxen backwarde into your Cacus denne and to beguile and deceiue your simâ—le reader and to bring him into a fooles paradise therin fondly to reioyce with you as thoughe this King abolisshed all the Popes authority and Iurisdiction For thoughe Nauclerus his wordes be general yet they may be wel vnderstanded and restrayned to suche letters as conteyned any suche collatioÌ„ or prouision inhibited by the statute But you least this shoulde be espied haue altered the forme and order of your authours wordes placing that firste that he placed laste As before coÌ„trariewise ye placed in Paulus Aemilius that laste whiche he placed firste Then haue ye falsly traÌ„slated your authour to wrye him to your wroÌ„gful purpose He expelled sayeth Nauclerus all persons promoted to any benefice in his realme by the Pope commaundinge vnder payne of drowning that no man shoulde exequute there the Popes letters what so euer they were Your authour speaketh not of bringinge letters into the Realme those are your owne wordes falsly fathered vpon him but of exequutioÌ„ And therefore the generall wordes following what so euer are to be restrayned to the exequution of the Popes letters contrarie to the order taken against the sayde prouisions and of none other Whiche statute doth no more take away the Popes ecclesiastical and ordinary authoritie then this kinges royall authority was taken away because the Parliament vppon reasonable causes denied him a certaine paymente that he there demaunded And yet yf I shoulde followe your vayne and humour in your newe rhetoryke I might thereby aswell inferre that the people toke him for no king as you by as good argumentes inferre the abolishing of the Popes authority Nowe as towching theis prouisioÌ„s they were not altogether abolished against the Popes will For this matter was loÌ„g in debate betwene the Pope and the king and at lengthe yt was agreed by the Pope that he woulde not practise anye more suche prouisions And on the kinges parte it was agreed that Archbishoppes and Bishops should be chosen by the Chapter of the cathedral Church without any interruption or impedimente of the king As appeareth aswell in the sayde epistle sente by the king to the Pope as by our chroniclers M. Horne The .137 Diuision pag. 82. b. Next to Levves vvas Charles the .4 chosen Emperour vvho helde a councel at Mentze vvith the Prelates and Princes in the yere of the Lorde 1359. vvherein he much reproued the Popes Legate for his disorders and coÌ„maunded the Archbishop of Mentze to reforme his Clergy and the disorders amongest them for othervvise he would see to it him selfe .451 The Popes Legate seing hovv the Emperor tooke vpon him gate
Quapropter sancitum est vt nulli mortalium deinceps liceret pro quauis causa agere apud Romanum Pontificem vt quispiam in Anglia eius authoritate impius religionisque hostis publicè declararetur hoc est excommunicaretur quemadmodum vulgò dicitur néue exequi tale mandatum si quod ab illo haberet Sincerely translated thus they stande A Councel sayeth he was called at Westmynster wherin yt was thowght good to the king and his Princes for theire common weale in Englande yf a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the lymytes of the Occean sea because many were dayly troubled and vexed for causes which they thowght coulde not be well hearde at Rome Wherfore yt was decreed that yt should be lawfull for no man to sue to the Pope for euery cause to haue any man in Englande by his authority publikely pronounced a wicked man and an enemie of religion that is as the people commonly terme yt to be excommunicated And that if any man haue any suche commaundement he doe not exequute yt The statute then doth not embarre as ye most shamefully pretend all suites to Rome nor all excommunications from the Pope but only that it should not be lawfull to sue to Rome and procure excommunications indifferently as wel in temporal as in spiritual matters as it seemeth many did then And this doth nothing acrase the Popes ordinarie authoritie Now that this is the meaning your Authour him selfe sufficiently declareth First when he speaketh but of a parte of the Popes authoritie then when he sheweth that men sued to Rome for suche causes as were thought could not be heard there which must nedes be temporall causes And therefore ye ouerhipped one whole line and more in your translation thinking by this sleight so craftely to conueie into your theeuish Cacus denne this sentence that no man should espie you And for this purpose where your Authour writeth pro quauis causa agere that is to sue for euery cause Ye translate to trie any cause As though it were al one to say I forbidde you to sue to Rome for euery cause and to saie I forbidde you to sue to Rome for any cause And as though your Authour Polidore had writeÌ„ pro quacunque causa agere to trie any cause at al. The statute therefore doth not cut of al suites but some suites that is for suche matters as were temporal or thought so to be WherevppoÌ„ it wil followe that for all spiritual matters the Popes iurisdiction remained vntouched and nothing blemished For these woordes of the statute that men shoulde not sue in euerie cause to Rome imploye some causes for the whiche they might sue to Rome And so for all your gaie Grammar and ruffling Rhetorique the Popes authoritie is confirmed by this statute whiche ye bring againste it And this King Richard confirmed it and was redie to mainteine it not by words only but by the sworde also And therefore caused to be gathered fiftene thousand fotemen and two thousand horsemen and sent them out of the realme to defende Pope Vrbane against his ennemie and Antipope Clement You on the other side in this your victoriouse booke haue brought a iolie sorte of souldiers to the field to fight against the Pope but when all is well seene and examined ye doe nothing but muster lies together against the Pope as he did men to fight for the Pope A farre of and vppon the sodaine an vnskilfull man would thinke ye had a iolie and a well sette armie but lette him come nigh and make a good view and then he shal finde nothing but a sorte of scar crowes pricked vppe in mans apparell M. Horne The .140 Diuision pag. 13. a. The Churche of Rome at this time vvas marueilouslie torne in sunder vvith an horrible Schisme vvhiche continued about fortie yeares hauing at ones three heades calling them selues Popes euerie one of them in moste despitefull vvise calling the other Antichriste Schismatique Heretique tyraunt thiefe traitour the sonne of perdition sovver of Cockle the child of Beliall c. Diuerse learned men of that time inueighed againste them all three as Henricus de Hassia Ioan. Gerson Theodorych Nyem Secretarie before this to Pope Boniface vvho proueth at lardge by .456 good reasons by the vvoorde of God and by the Popes Decrees that the refourmation of these horrible disorders in the Chuche belong to the Emperour and the Secular Princes Sigismunde the noble Emperour vnderstanding his duetie herein amongest other his notable Actes called a Councell togeather at Constantia and brought againe to vnitie the Churche deuided in three partes whiche Councell saithe Nauclerus beganne by the Emperours coÌ„maundemente and industrye in the yeare 1414 To the vvhiche Councel came Pope Iohn before theÌ„mperors coÌ„ming thinking to haue 457 outfaced the Councell vvith his pretensed authoritie till the Emperoure came vvho geauing to all men in the Councel free libertie to speake their mindes a great companie of horrible vices were laied straight way to his chardge To the vvhich vvhen he vvas not able to ansvvere he vvas .458 deposed and the other tvvo Popes also and an other 459 chosen chieflie by the Emperonâ—s meanes called Martin the fifte After these things finished they entred into communication of a reformation bothe of the Clergie and the Laitie to vvhiche purpose the Emperour had deuised a booke of Constitutions and also vvilled certaine learned Fathers there but specially the Bisshoppe of Camera a Cardinall there presente to deuise vvhat faultes they could finde and hovve they shoulde be â—edressed not sparing any degree neyther of the Prelates nor of the Princes themselues VVhiche the Bisshoppe did and compiled a little booke or Libell entituled A Libell for reformation of the Churche gathered togeather by Peter de Aliaco c. And offered to the Churche rulers gathered togeather in Constaunce Councel by the commaundemente of the Emperoure Sigismunde cet In this Libell of refourmation after he hathe touched the notable enormities in the Pope in the Courte of Rome in the Cardinalles in the Prelates in Religious personnes and in Priestes in exactions in Canons and Decretalles in collations of benefices in fastings in the Diuine Seruice in Pictures in making festiuall daies in making Sainctes in reading theyr legendes in the Churche in hallovving Temples in vvoorshipping Reliques in calling Councelles in making Relligious souldiours in refourming Vniuersities in studying liberal Sciences and knovvledge of the tongues in repairing Libraries and in promoting the learned After all these thinges being .460 Ecclesiasticall matters or causes he concludeth vvith the dueties of Princes for the looking to the reformation of these matters or any other that needeth amendement The sixth saieth he and the last consideration shall be of the refourminge of the state of the Laie Christians and chieflie the Princes of whose manners dependeth the behauiour of the people cet Let them see also that they
good to the Princes and states of the Empire that al Preachers and persones should at all high feastes preache vnto the people thereof faithfully This being done Maximilian sette forth a decree for the taking avvaie of the foresaied Ecclesiastical greuaunces vvherein he declareth that though of clemencie he haue suffered the Pope and the Clergie herein as did his Father Frederik Yet not withstanding sith that by his liberality the worshippe and seruice of God hath fallen to decaie it apperteineth vnto his dutie whom God hath chosen vnto the Emperial Throne of Rome that amongest all other moste great businesses of peace and warres that he also looke aboute him vigilantlie that the Church perishe not that Regilion decaie not that the worshippe of the seruice of God be not diminished c. In confideration vvhereof he prouideth that a man hauing in any Citie a Canonship or Vicarshippe enioy not any prebende of an other Church in the same Citie c. Making other decrees againste suinge in the Ecclesiasticall Courtes for benefices for defence of Lay mens Patronages for pensions against bulles and cloked Symonie c. After this the .468 Emperour and Levvys the French King concluded togeather to call a .469 generall Councell at Pise to the vvhich also agreed a great part of the Popes Cardinals Many saith .470 Sabellicus began to abhorre the Popes Courts saying that al things were defiled with filthy lucre with monstruous and wicked lustes with poisonings Sacrilegies murders and Symoniacal faiers and that Pope Iulius him selfe vvas a Symoniake a dronkarde a beaste a worldling and vnworthelye occupied the place to the destruction of Christendome and that there was no remedie but a General Councel to be called to helpe these mischiefes to the which his Cardinalles accordng to his othe desired him but they could not obteine it of him Maximilian the Emperour being the Authour of it with Lewes the Frenche King because the histories doe beare recorde that in times past the Emperours of Rome had wont to appoint Councels they appoint a Coūcell to be holdē at Pyse The .37 Chapter Of Maximilian the Emperour Great Granfather to Maximilian the Emperour which now liueth Stapleton THough Maximilian the Emperour redressed certaine grieuaunces that the Churches of Germanie suffred through paiements to the Romaine Court as did the French Kings about the same time yet did he not thereby challenge the Popes Supremacy but most reuerētly obeied the same as did this notwithstanding the French Kings also as I haue before declared Which to omitte al other arguments appeareth wel by his demeanour at his later daies in the first starting vppe of your Apostle I shoulde saye Apostata Martin Luther and also by the protestation of his nexte successour Charles the fift of famous memorie protesting openlye at his first dyet holden in Germanie at Wormes that he woulde followe the approued Relligion of his moste Noble Progenitours of the house of Austria of whome this Maximilian was his Graundfather Whose Relligion and deuotion to the See of Rome from time to time his nephew Charles in that assemblye extolleth and setteth forthe as a most honourable and worthy example Whiche in him howe great it was if nothing els yet your deape silence in this place of so noble an Emperour vnder whome suche importante concurrents befell geaue vs well to vnderstande For had there bene in him the least inkling in the worlde of any inclining to your factious sect he shoulde not thus haue escaped the famouse Chronicle of this your infamouse Libell And yet verely as wel you might haue broughte him and Ferdinand his brother yea and our late Gratiouse Soueraigne Queene Marie too for example of gouernemente in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue broughte Maximilian his predecessour and a number of other Emperours before As for the Generall Councell that you saye Maximilian and Lewys the Frenche King called at Pyse it was neuer taken for anye Generall Councell nor Councell at all but a schismaticall assemblie procured against Pope Iulius by a fewe Cardinalles whome he had depriued of their Ecclesiasticall honour And it was called onely by the meanes of the Frenche King in despite of Pope Iulius for making league with the Venetians and for mouing Genua to rebelle againste him As for Maximilian he doubted in dede a while being for the said league offended with the Pope whiche waie to take but seeinge the matter growe to a Schisme he rased that Conuenticle being remoued from Pise to Millaine and agreed with Pope Iulius By whom also and by Leo the .10 his successoure this Conuenticle was dissanulled in a Generall Councell holden at Laterane in Rome To the whiche Councell at length as wel the Schismaticall Cardinalles as all other Princes condescended And thus euer if there be any thing defectuouse or faulty that you make much of and that maketh for you but if the faulte be refourmed and thinges done orderlye that you will none of for that is against you As for that you tell vs out of Sabellicus That many beganne to abhorre the Popes Courtes c. not telling vs withal where in Sabellicus that should appere his workes being so large it semeth to be a manifest Vntruth For neither in his Aenead 11. lib. 2. where by the course of time it shoulde be found neither in Rebus Venetis nor anye otherwhere can I yet finde it And therefore vntill you tell vs where that shamefull accusation was layed in and by whome we doe iustlie aunswere you that it sauoureth shrewdly of a lie And yet if all were true what proue you els but that then the Pope was an euill man and his Courte licentiously ordered Whereof if you inferre M. Horne that therfore the Prince in England must be Supreame Gouernour then on the contrarie side we may reason thus The Pope that now liueth is a man of miraculouse holinesse of excellente learning and no waies reprehensible His Court also is diligently refourmed and moste godly ordered as all that now know Rome can and do witnesse Ergo the Quenes Maiestie now nor no other Prince can or ought to be supreme Gouernour in al causes Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .144 Diuision pag. 86 b. Maximilian the Emperour Levves the French Kinke and other Princes beyonde the seas vvere not more carefully bent and moued by theyr learned men to refourme by their authoritie the abuses about .471 Church matters then vvas King Henrie the eight at the same time King of England of most famous memorie vvho follovving the humble suits and petitions of his learned Clergie agreeing therevpon by vnifourme consent in their Conuocation toke vppon him that authoritie and gouernment in all matters or causes Ecclesiasticall vvhich they assured him to belong vnto his estate both by the vvoord of God and by the auncient Lavves of the Churche and therefore promised in verbo sacerdotij by their priesthoode not to doe any thing in their Councels vvithout his assent
of Martian the Emperour for calling of the Chalcedon Councell nextly alleaged M. Horns purpose is no whit furdered but Pope Leo his primacy euidently proued By the Actes also of the sayd Councell the popes and the bishops Supreme Iurisdiction in al ecclesiastical matters to be treated examined iudged and defined throughe out the whole Councel appeareth and M. Hornes purpose remayneth vtterly vnproued I haue farder out of the sayd Chalcedon Councell being the fourthe Generall and so one of the foure allowed in our Countre by Acte of parliament in the reigne of the Queenes Mai. present gathered euident and sundry argumentes for proufe of the Popes and bishops Supremacy in causes ecclesiasticall And here I require M. Horne or any mans els whatsoeuer to shewe howe it is possible without manifeste contradiction to allowe the Authorytie of this fourthe Generall Councel and to bannishe the Popes Authorytie which this whole Councel agnised or to geue to the Prince Supreme Authorytie in al ecclesiastical causes the same by this Councel resting in the bishops only not in the Prince at all In hath consequently ben shewed against M. Horne that his exāples of Leo and Zeno Emperours haue proued nothing lesse then his imagined Supremacy His next examples of three popes Simplicius Felix .3 and Symachus haue al proued so manifest testimonies for their owne Supremacy euen out of the bookes and places by M. Horne alleaged that in this matter he semeth a plaine preuaricatour and one secretly defending the cause which he seemeth openly to impugne Nowe in Fraunce M. Horne your lucke hath bene no better then before in the East Church and in Italy it was Your arguments in this behalfe haue bene to to pelting and miserable But the bishops Iurisdiction in all those matters hath bene as euident Your story of Iustinus the elder nextly by you alleaged but confusedly and out of measure mangled being wholy layed forthe hath plainely proued the popes Supremacy and nothing at al the princes Iustinian your next exaample and largely by you prosecuted hath neuer a whit proued your matter but for the Popes absolute Supremacy hath diuerse waies pronounced not onelye in his behauyour in the fifte Generall Councell but in his Edictes and Constitutions which you for your selfe so thicke haue alleaged In that place also I haue noted by diuerse exāples what euil successe Churche matters haue had whē Princes most intermedled Ther also by the way a Councell in Fraunce by M. Horne alleaged hath openly pronounced for the popes vniuersall Supremacy Your last examples taken out of Spayne haue nothinge relieued your badde cause but haue geuen euidēt witnesse for the Bishops Supremacy in ecclesiastical causes And thus farre haue you waded in the first .600 yeres after Christe without any one prouf for your newe Laicall Supremacy But for the popes and Bishops Supremacy in matters of the Church the Cōtinual practise of that first age and that in al Countres hath clerely pronounced as hath bene at large shewed In the third book as the race your runne is the longer ād triple to that ye ranne in before so is our cause the strōger and yours the febler or rather the wretcheder that in the cōpasse of .900 yeres that of so many Emperors kings and princes of so many Coūcels both General and National of so diuerse parts of the Christened worlde al the East part Italy Fraunce Spayne Germany and our own Countre of Englād yea of the Moscouites Armeniās and Aethyopiās to of all these I say not one Prince Councel or Coūtre maketh for you and not one prince Councell or Countre maketh against vs but all haue agnised the popes primacy and not one in the worlde of so many hundred yeres haue agnised or so muche as hearde of muche lesse sworen vnto the Princes Supreme Gouuernement in all Ecclesiasticall causes Your first proufe belyeth flatly the See of Rome and proueth nothing by any doing of Phocas the Emperour the Supremacy that you woulde proue The Kinges of Spayne and the Toletane Councelles haue made nothinge for you but haue clerely confounded you not only in the principal matters in hande but also in diuers other matters by your lewde heresies denied Your patched proufes and swarming vntruthes in your next narratiō touching certain Popes of Rome and of the Churche of Rauēna haue discouered the miserable wekenesse of your badde cause and nothing relieued yowe the Popes Primacy by your owne examples notwithstanding established Your fonde surmise against the Decree of Constantin .5 Emperour for the prerogatiue of the See Apostolike as it nothing furdered your matter in hande yf it had not bene made so it shewed wel the misery of your cause that to make your paradoxe to beare some credit you were fayne to discredit al the Historiās and writers of that matter calling them Papistes the Popes Parasites and fayners of that which they wrote The practise of Ecclesiasticall gouernement vsed in the sixt general Councel next by you alleaged cōfirmeth both in word and dede the Popes Primacy and the Bisshops Supreme iurisdiction in matters Ecclesiasticall and geueth forth no maner inckling of your imagined Supremacy In which only matter beside twenty vntruthes by you vttered there about you are as much confounded as in any other Councell or Countre before notwithstanding your great obiection of Pope Honorius to the which I haue there sufficiently aunswered Your talke of the three Kings of Spayne next ensewing and of the three Toletane Councells kept in their reignes doth so litle disproue the Supreme iurisdiction of Bisshops in Ecclesiastical causes that it maketh them Supreme iudges euen in ciuil causes So wide you are euer from prouing your purpose The .7 General Councel by you shortly noted doth amply and abundantly confirme the Popes Primacy and nothing in the worlde helpeth your purpose Charles Martel ād Carolomanus his sonne exercised no whit of your imagined Supremacy but haue cōfessed both clerely the Popes Primacy by their doings euē in the matters by your self treated Your most ignorant and ridiculous exposition made of the keyes of S. Peters Confession sent to this Charles and your extreme fonde argument deducted thereof hath vtterly shamed you yf any shame be in you Your slaunderous reproches against S. Augustine our Apostle and S. Boniface the Apostle of Germany and holye Martyr haue redounded to your owne shame and follye your cause thereby nothing in the worlde furdered No yf yt had bene all true which you hadde reported of them Charlemayne for all his callinge of Councelles confirmynge of the same and publishinge of Churche Lawes practised not yet anye like Gouuernement in Ecclesiasticall causes as you haue defended no nor anye Gouuernement at all but was lead and gouerned him selfe in all suche thinges of the Fathers and Bisshoppes then liuing especiallye of the See of Rome The whole Order also of the Councelles by you alleaged
aduersari vvas not theÌ„ extaÌ„t The .508 Vntruth No Catholique denieth but the Pope can lie and svvear to as bad as any other The .509 Vntruth Most impudent Thei haue all deposed oÌ„ our side clene againste you and do yet to this daie some of theÌ„ stand against you The .510 vntruth Slaunderous to the learned of the Archeâ— Lib. 12. See M. Hornes marueylous Rhetorique Cap. 8. Cap. 9.10.11.12.13.14 15. Cap. 3. Fol. 16. b. In the foure first Chapters Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. fo 122. c. Cap. 9. fo 127. se. Cap. 10. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Elizab. An. 1. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Fol. 171. Fol. 174. Cap. 20. Cap. 1. Cap. 2. Cap. 3. Cap. 4. Cap. 5. Cap. 6. Cap. 7. Cap. 8. Cap. 9. Cap. 10. Vide fol. 240. b. 244. b. IteÌ„ fol. 48. Cap. 11. Cap. 12. Cap. 13. Cap. 14. Cap. 15. Cap. 16. Cap. 17. Cap. 18. Cap. 19. Cap. 20. Cap. 21. Cap. 22. Cap. 23. Cap. 24. Cap. 25. Cap. 26. Cap. 27. Cap. 28. Cap. 29. Cap. 30. Cap. 31. Cap. 32. 34. Cap. 33.35.36 38. Cap. 37. Cap. 39. 40. The secoÌ„d point The .511 vntruthe M. Fekenham maketh not this difference but a farre diuerse as shal appeare The .512 vntruthe It varieth very muche M. Horne novv begiÌ„neth to play the defendaÌ„ts parte CoÌ„staÌ„tine the firste Emperour that did ioign his sword to the maintenance of God his vvoord Act. 2. The .513 Vntruth Not one sentence hath ben broughte to proue that The .514 Vntruth M. FekaÌ„haÌ„ auoucheth it not for suche as it shal appeare * A ProtestaÌ„ticall slaunder Li. 6. c. 34 The 515. vntruth In dissembling vvhat dedes and vvorkes those vvere Li. 1. de vit Const. Lib. 2. The 516 vntruth Polidorê° text vily mangled as shall appeare The 517. vntruth of al other most notorious and coÌ„trary to al historians vvhatsoeuer The .518 vntruth The epistle folowing reporteth no suche thinge The .519 vntruth No such thinge in the popâ—s pretensed letters The .520 vntruth Kinge Iune neuer drew out suche lavves Three causes that stayâ— M. FekeÌ„ham froÌ„â— taking the Othe The first Attendite vobis vniuerso gregi in quo posuit vos spiritus sanctus episcopos regere ecclesiaÌ„ Dei quam acquisiuit sanguine suâ— M. Horn imagineth that to be M. Fekenhams principal argument that is not Christes Image sent to Abgarus Niceph. l 17. c. 16 Vide Metaphrast Of the first ChristiaÌ„ Emperour Philip. Hovve corruptly aÌ„d vvretchedly M. Horne handleth the storie of themperour Philip. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 25. histor ecclesiast Abbas Vrspergen The cause that moued M. Horne so to handle this story Beda li. 1. eccles hist ca. 4. misit ad eum Lucius BritaÌ„noruÌ„ Rex epistolam obsecrans vt per eius mandatuÌ„ efficeretur christianê° IdeÌ„ prorsus Damasus in Pontificali Galf. MonumeteÌ„s Epistolas Eleutheâ—io Papae direxiâ— petens vt ab eo christianitatem reciperet Li. 1. ca. 4. Galfr. Monum c. Asseâ—ius MeueueÌ„s in annalibus Angl. CeÌ„t. 1. de script Brit. EluanuÌ„ MeduinuÌ„ ad EleutheriuÌ„ Ro. PontificeÌ„ misit cum quibus ille suos legatos remisit FugatiuÌ„ ac DamianuÌ„ qui nouis ritib. ac seleÌ„ni episcoporuÌ„ dispositione eaÌ„ formareÌ„t EcclesiaÌ„ GraftoÌ„ in the abridgemeÌ„t of the chronicles of England Naucler gener 6. Sabel enead 7. li. 5. Io. Laz. in epit hist. vniuers Ado in Chro. Tom. 1. Concil pag. 191. edit vlt. Polidorus lib. 2. Iste anno salutis humanae 182. regni vero 13. verae religionis amore ductus cuÌ„ Eleutherio Romano Pontifice egit vt se ac suos ad ChristianoruÌ„ numeruÌ„ coelesti sonte perfusos adiungeret Missi sunt eò Fugatius ac Damianus viri pietate singulari hij regeÌ„ cum tota domo populoque vniuerso baptisarunt sublatoque c. See good reader the sincere and honest dealing of M. Horne A consideration of the cause that moued Lucius to send to Rome Niceph. li. 4. c. 19. Idem li. 3. cap. 36. Euseb. li. 5. cap. 16. CoÌ„cerniÌ„g Pope Eleutherius letters to king Lucius Ievvell pag 86. in his reply * Nauclerus putat hunc fuisse Edeluulphum Alphredi patrem Generat 29. pag. 61. Alibi vocat eum AdulphuÌ„ Gener. 41 pag. 280 Henricus Hunting Asserius MeneueÌ„s Pol. li. 4. Pag. 89. Lib. 2. Dedit leges et Romana quae dam instituta vteÌ„dae introduxit Vide Cornel tacit in vitae Agricolae How and vvherein King Lucius vvas Gods Vicare In his Replie fol. 19. This Epistle be it a true or a false epistle neyther maketh for M. Horne nor for M. Ievvel Concerning M. FekenhaÌ„s sayiÌ„g that CoÌ„staÌ„tin the great vvas the first ChristiaÌ„ king Niceph. li. 2. cap. 7. Mihi verò oppidum quoddam est modicuÌ„ quideÌ„ nec admodum celebre vtrique tameÌ„ nostruÌ„ per coÌ„modum Tobiae 4. Sicut beato Iob insultabant reges Solus aeuo vniuerso regenitus imperator atque sacris initiatus est in Christo Lib. 4. De vita CoÌ„st ex transl Ioan. Portesij Lact. de falsa relig cap. 1. Amb. de obitu Theodosij Aug. ep 50 The .521 vntruthe It is true in matter as hath bene proued The 522. vntruthe mere slauÌ„derous Epist. 50. Psalm 2. Psalm 71. M. FekeÌ„hams argument falsely coÌ„pared vvith the Donatists argumeÌ„t In his first Reproufe Fol. 74. b. 75 a Marke good reader that to reason from the order of the Apostles to our time is novve vvith M. Horne an ill fauored forme of arguiÌ„g M. Fekenhams saying coÌ„firmed by M. Horns ovvn allegation Vt describeretur vniuersus orbis Luc. 1. Murmurauit omnis congregatio filioruÌ„ Israel Exo. c. 16. The .523 vntruthe It is a good argument no SophisticatioÌ„ at al. Heb. 7. The .524 vntruthe A plaine heresy The .525 vntruthe It is a Catholike and and vniuersall opinion of the Churche The .526 vntruth Notorious as it shal appere out of S. Augustine The .527 vntruthe The povver of the svvorde ruled the Ievves Synogoge not Christes Churche The .528 vntruthe Not that only but also to correcte to rebuke and to refourme The .529 vntruthe He dealt plainely and translated truly The 530. vntruthe For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Apostles vvorde signifieth as properly to rule as to feede Cap. 4. Act. 24. Ioan. 21. Math. 24. The .531 vntruthe For he gaue in other places other povver and Authoryte Namely in his laste Supper Luc. 22. and also after his Ascension by the holy Ghost instructing them and their successors for euer Ioan. 14. 16. Math. 28. The .532 vntruthe It consisteth not in these .3 points only but in many moe as hath bene shevved The .533 vntruthe For S. Paule beside excoÌ„municated offenders as 1. Tim. 1. ordeined bishops as Tite and Timothee made orders in the Churche 1. Cor. 21. caet * Aâ— though humilitie and gouernement could not stande together aÌ„d agre both in one person The .534
Secretarie to the Quenes highnes at Westminster in the canon rewe The third daie was at the white Friers in the house of Syr Iohn Cheke Knight In al the which conferences and disputations with manie learned men he was the truth to confesse muche made of and most gently vsed And this disputation so begunne at London did finishe in Worcester shiere where he was borne and had also a Benefice by the meane whereof and by the special appointmēt of Syr Phillipp Hobbie he came before M. Hooper then taken as Bishoppe of Worcester where he charginge M. Fekenham in the Kinges highnes name to answere him he kept foure seueral and solempne disputations with him beginning in his visitatiō at Parshor and so finished the same in the Cathedral Church at Worcester Where amongs many other he founde M. Iewell who was one of his apponents The said M. Hoper was so answered by M. Fekenham that there was good cause why he should be satisfied and M. Fekēham dismissed from his trouble As he had cause also to be satisfied by the answeres of M. Henrie Iolife Deane of Bristow and M. Robert Iohnson as may appeare by their answeres now extant in print But the finall end of all the foresaid disputations with M. Fekenhā was that by the foresaid Syr Phillipp Hobbey he was sent backe againe to the Tower and there remained prisoner vntill the firste yeare of Queene Marie And here nowe may you perceiue and see M. Horne how ye are ouertaken and with how many good witnesses in your vntruthe concerning M. Fekenhams dimissing out of the Tower A rablement of your vntruthes here I wil not nor time will serue to discusse as that Monasteries were surrendered with the Monks goodwil whiche for the moste parte might sing volens nolo that their vowes were foolishe and that they had many horrible errors Marie one thing you say that M. Fekenham I thinke will not denie that he set foorth this Supremacy in his open sermons in King Henries daies which was not vpon knowledge as you without all good knowledge doe gather for knoweledge can not matche with vntruth but vpon very ignorance and lacke of true knowledge and due consideratiō of the matter being not so wel knowē to the best learned of the Realme then as it is now to euery mā being but of mean learning For this good lo at the least heresy worketh in the church that it maketh the truth to be more certainly knowen ād more firmly and stedfastly afterward kept So as S. Austine saith the matter of the B. Trinitie was neuer wel discussed vntil Arriās barked against it The Sacramēt of penāce was neuer throughly hādled vntil the Nouatiās began to withstand it Neither the cause of Baptism was wel discussed vntill the rebaptising Donatists arose and troubled the Church And euē so this matter of the Popes Supremacy ād of the Princes was at the first euē to very learned mē a strāge matter but is now to meanly learned a well knowen and beaten matter Syr Thomas More whose incōparable vertue ād learning al the Christian world hath in high estimatiō and whose witte Erasmus iudged to haue ben such as England nor had neither shal haue the like ād who for this quarrel which we now haue in hād suffred death for the preseruatiō of the vnitie of Christes Church which was neuer nor shal be preserued but vnder this one head as good a man ād as great a clerk and as blessed a Martyr as he was albeit he euer wel thought of this Primacy and that it was at the least wise instituted by the corps of Christēdome for great vrgēt causes for auoiding of schismes yet that this primacy was immediatly institute of God which thing al Catholiks now specially such as haue trauailed in these late cōtrouerses do beleue he did not mani yeres beleue vntil as he writeth himself he read in the mater those things that the Kīgs highnes had writē in his most famous booke against the heresies of Martin Luther amōg other things he writeth thus Surely after that I had read his graces boke therin and so many other things as I haue sene in that point by the continuance of this seuē yeres sins ād more I haue foūd in effect the substāce of al the holy Doctors froe S. Ignatius Disciple of S. Iohn vnto our own daies both Latins ād Grekes so cōsonāt and agreīg in that point and the thing by such general Gouncels so confirmed also that in good faith I neuer neither read nor heard anye thinge of suche effecte on the other side that euer coulde lead mee to thinke that my conscience were well discharged but rather in right great peril if I should follow the other side and denie the primacie to be prouided by God It is the lesse meruail therfore if at the first for lacke of mature and depe consideration many good wel learned men otherwise being not resolued whether this Primacie were immediatly instituted by God and so thīking the lesse dāger to relēt to the Kings title especially so terrible a law enacted against the deniers of the same wer ād amōg them also Maister Fekenham caried away with the violence of this cōmon storm and tempest And at the first many of the cōuocation grāted to agnise the Kings supremacy but quatenus de iure diuino that is as far as thei might by Gods law Which is now knowen clearly to stand against it And although the Popes Primacie were not groūded directly vpon Gods worde but ordeined of the Churche yet coulde it not be abrogated by the priuate consente of any one or fewe Realmes no more then the Citie of Londō can iustlye abrogate an act of Parliament But whereas ye insult vpon M. Fekenham for that he was ones entangled and wrapped in this common error and would thereof enforce vpon him a knowledge of the said error and woulde haue him perseuere in the same and ones againe to fall quite ouer the eares into the dirtie dong of filthie schisme and heresie ye worke with him both vnskilfully and vngodlye And if good counsaile might finde any place in your harde stony hart I would pray to God to mollifie it and that ye would with M. Fekenham hartilie repēt and for this your great offence schisme and heresie as I doubt not he doth and hath done followe S. Peter who after he had denyed Christ Exiuit fleuit amarè Went out and wepte ful bitterlie For surely whereas ye imagine that ye haue in your cōference proued the matter to M. Fekenhā so that he had nothing to saye to the contrarye it is nothing but a lowde lewde lye vppon him and that easelye appeareth seeinge that after all this your long trauaile wherein yee haue to the moste vttered all your skill ye are so farre from full answering his scruples and staies that they seeme plainlye to be vnaunswerable and you your selfe quite ouerborne and ouerthrowen
both their owne and their Readers labour I pray you then good M. Horne bring foorth that King that did not agnise one supreme head and chiefe iudge in all causes Ecclesiasticall among the Iewes I meane the high Priest wherein lieth all our chiefe question Ye haue not yet done it nor neuer shal doe it And if ye could shew any it were not worth the shewing For ye should not shewe it in any good King as being an open breache of Gods lawe geauen to him by Moyses as these your doings are an open breach of Christ and his churches lawe geuen to vs in the new Testament Againe what president haue ye shewed of anye good King among the Iewes that with his laitie altered and abandoned the vsuall religion a thousande yeares and vpward customablie from age to age receiued and embraced and that the High Priest and the whole Clergie resisting and gainsaiyng all such alterations If ye haue not shewed this ye haue straied farre from the marke What euidence haue ye brought forth to shewe that in the olde Law any King exacted of the Clergie in verbo sacerdotij that they shuld make none Ecclesiastical law without his consent as King Henrie did of the Clergie of England And so to make the Ciuil Magistrate the Supreame iudge for the finall determination of causes Ecclesiasticall What can ye bring forth out of the olde Testamente to aide and relieue your doinges who haue abandoned not onely the Pope but Generall Councels also and that by plaine acte of Parliament I saye this partlye for a certaine clause of the Acte of Parliament that for the determination of anye thinge to be adiudged to be heresie reasteth only in the authoritie of the Canonicall Scriptures and in the first foure General Councels and other Councels general wherin any thing is declared heresie by expresse wordes of scripture By whiche rule it will be hard to conuince many froward obstinate heretikes to be heretikes yea of such as euen by the saied fower first and many other Councels general are condemned for heretikes Partly and most of al I saye it for an other clause in the acte of Parliament enacting that no forraigne Prince Spirituall or temporal shall haue any authoritie or Superioritie in this realme in any Spirituall cause And then I pray you if any Generall Councell be made to reforme our misbelief if we wil not receiue it who shall force vs And so ye see we be at libertie to receiue or not receiue any general Councel And yet might the Pope reforme vs wel inough for any thing before rehersed for the Popes authority ecclesiastical is no more forraigne to this realme then the Catholike faith is forraigne sauing that he is by expresse wordes of the statute otherwise excluded Now what can ye shewe that mere laie men should enioye ecclesiastical liuings as vsually they doe among you What good inductiō can ye bring from the doinges of the Kinges of the olde Lawe to iustifie that Princes nowe may make Bishoppes by letters patents and that for suche and so long time as should please them as either for terme of yeares moneths weekes or daies What good motiue cā ye gather by their regiment that they did visit Bishops and Priestes and by their lawes restrained them to exercise any iurisdiction ouer their flockes to visite their flocks to refourme them to order or correcte them without their especiall authoritie and commission therevnto Yea to restraine them by an inhibition from preaching whiche ye confesse to be the peculiar function of the Clergie exempted from all superioritie of the Prince What Thinke ye that yee can perswade vs also that Bishops and Priestes paied their first fruits and tenthes to their Princes yea and that both in one yeare as they did for a while in Kinge Henrie his dayes Verelye Ioseph would not suffer the very heathen Priestes which onely had the bare names of Priests to paye either tithes or fines to Pharao their Prince Yea rather he found them in time of famine vpon the common store Are ye able suppose ye to name vs any one King that wrote him selfe Supreame head of the Iewish Church and that in all causes as well Spirituall as Temporall and that caused an Othe to the Priestes and people the Nobilitie onelye exempted to be tendred that they in conscience did so beleue and that in a woman Prince too yea and that vnder paine of premunire and plaine treason too O M. Horne your manifolde vntruthes are disciphired and vnbuckled ye are espied ye are espied I say well enough that ye come not by a thousande yardes and more nigh the marke Your bowe is to weake your armes to feable to shoot with any your cōmendation at this marke yea if ye were as good an archer as were that famous Robin Hood or Litle Iohn Wel shift your bowe or at the least wise your string Let the olde Testament goe and procede to your other proufes wherein we will nowe see if ye can shoote any streighter For hitherto ye haue shotten al awrye and as a man may saye like a blinde man See now to your selfe from henseforth that ye open your eies and that ye haue a good eye and a good aime to the marke we haue set before you If not be ye assured we wil make no curtesie eftsones to put you in remembrance For hitherto ye haue nothing proued that Princes ought which ye promised to proue or that they may take vppon them such gouernment as I haue laid before you and such as ye must in euery parte iustifie if either ye will M. Fekenham shal take the Othe or that ye entende to proue your selfe a true man of your worde M. Horne The .18 Diuision pag. 11. b. You suppose that ye haue escaped the force of all these and such like godly Kings which doe marueilously shake your holde and that they may not be alleaged against you neither any testimonie out of the olde testament for that ye haue restrained the proufe for your contentation to such order of gouernment as Christ hath assigned in the Ghospel to be in the time of the nevv testament wherein you haue sought a subtil shifte For whiles ye seeke to cloke your errour vnder the shadovve of Christes Ghospel ▪ you bevvray your secrete heresies turning your self naked to be sene of al men and your cause notvvithstanding lest in the state it vvas before nothing holpen by this your poore shift of restraint So that vvhere your friendes tooke you before but onely for a Papist novv haue you shevved your selfe to them plainly herein to be a .50 Donatist also VVhen the Donatists troubled the peace of Christes Catholique Church and diuided them selues from the vnity therof as nor◠you doe The godlie Fathers trauailed to confute their heresies by the Scriptures both of the olde and nevve testament and also craued aide and assistaunce of the Magistrates and Rulers to refourme them to reduce them
learned Countrie man whose Homilies were read in our Countrie in the Church Seruice aboue .800 yeares past as also in Fraunce and other where reiected are reade in M. Hornes and other his brethrens Diocesse and are with M. Horne very good stuffe as good perdie as M. Hornes owne booke and as clerkly and faithfully handeled as ye shall see plainly by the very selfe matter we haue in hande Andronicus the elder sonne to this Michaell whome M. Horne calleth ignorantly Emanuel for this Emanuel was not the sonne of this Andronicus but of CaloioaÌ„nes sonne to Andronicus the yoÌ„ger to whoÌ„ our Andronicus was graÌ„father after his fathers death suÌ„moned a couÌ„cel of the GreciaÌ„s wherin he and they annulled aÌ„d reuoked that his Father had don at the CouÌ„cel at LioÌ„s namely coÌ„cerning the proceding of the holy Ghoste And for the which Nicephorus M. Hornes Author beiÌ„g also caried away with the coÌ„mon errour as with an huge raging teÌ„pest doth so highly auaÌ„ce this Andronicus And so withal ye see vpoÌ„ how good a maÌ„ and vpoÌ„ how good a cause M. Horne buildeth his new supremacy to pluck doune the Popes old supremacy For the infringing wherof the wicked working of wretched heretiks is with him here and els where as we shal in place coÌ„uenient shew a goodlye and godlye presidente as it is also with M. Iewel for to mainteine the very same quarrel as I haue at large in my Returne against his fourth Article declared But nowe M. Horne what if these hereticall doinges do nothing relieue your cause nor necessarilye induce the chief Superiority in al causes and perchaÌ„ce in no cause Ecclesiastical coÌ„cerning the final discussing aÌ„d determination of the same Verely without any perchaÌ„ce it is most plainly and certainly true it doth not For euen in this schismatical CouÌ„cel and heretical Synagog the Bishops plaid the chief part and they gaue the final though a wrong and a wicked iudgemeÌ„t Who also shewed their superiority though vngodly vpon this mans Father in that they would not suffer him to be interred PriÌ„celike theÌ„ selues much more worthy to haue ben cast after their decease to the dogs and raueÌ„s vpoÌ„ a dirty donghil What honor haue ye gotte for al your crafty cooping or cuÌ„ning aÌ„d smoth ioyning for al your coÌ„bining aÌ„d as I may say incorporating a nuÌ„ber of Nicephorus sentences together of the whiche yet some are one some are two leaues a sunder and the first placed after the second and the second before the firste and yet not whole sentences neither but pieces and patches of sentences here and there culled oute and by you verye smoothlye ioyned in one continuall narration in such sort that a man would thinke that the whole lay orderly in Nicephorus and were not so artificially by you or your delegates patched vppe what honor haue you I say woÌ„ne by this or by the whole thing it self Litle or nothing furthering your cause aÌ„d yet otherwise plaine schismatical and heretical For the which your hansome holy dealing the author of the foresaid Homilie and you yea and M. Iewel too are worthy exceding thanks But M. Horne wil not so leese his loÌ„g allegatioÌ„ out of Nicephorus He hath placed a Note in his Margin sufficieÌ„t I trow to coÌ„clude his principall purpose And that is this The Princes Supremacy in repairing religion decayed This is in deed a ioly marginal note But where findeth M. Horn the same in his text Forsoth of this that Nicephorê° calleth th' Emperor the mighty supreme aÌ„d very holy Anchor aÌ„d stay in so horrible wauering c. Of the word Supreme ancher he coÌ„cludeth a Supremacy But ô more theÌ„ childish folly could that crafty Cooper of this allegatioÌ„ informe you no better M. Horn Was he no better sene in GraÌ„mer or in the professioÌ„ of a scholemaister then thus fowly aÌ„d fondly to misse the true interpretatioÌ„ of the latine word For what other is suprema anchora in good english theÌ„ the last ancher the last refuge the extreme holde and staye to reste vppon As suprema verba doe signifye the last woordes of a man in his last will as Summa dies the last daye Supremum indicium the last iudgemeÌ„t with a nuÌ„ber of the like phrases so Suprema Anchora is the last Anchour signifiyng the last holde and staie as in the perill of tempest the last refuge is to cast Ancher In such a sense Nicephorus called his Emperour the last the mightie and the holy Anchour or staie in so horrible wauering and errour signifiyng that now by him they were staied froÌ„ the storme of schisme as from a storm in the sea by casting the Ancher the shippe is stayed But by the Metaphore of an Anchour to conclude a Supremacie is as wise as by the Metaphore of a Cowe to coÌ„clude a sadle For as well doth a saddle fitte a Cowe as the qualitie of an Anchor resemble a Supremacie But by suche beggarly shiftes a barren cause must be vpholded First al is said by the way of Amplification to extolle the Emperour as in the same sentence he calleth him the sixth Element reaching aboue Aristotles fift body ouer the foure elemeÌ„ts with such like Then all is but a Metaphore which were it true proueth not nor concludeth but expresseth and lighteneth a truth Thirdly the Metaphore is ill translated and last of all worse applied Now whereas in the beginning of your matter the substance of your proufes hereafter standing in stories ye haue demeaned your selfe so clerkly and skilfully here the Reader may hereof haue a tast and by the way of preuention and anticipation haue also a certaine preiudicial vnderstaÌ„ding what he shal looke for at your handes in the residue Wherefore God be thanked that at the beginning hath so deciphired you whereby we may so much the more yea the bolder without any feare of all your antiquitie hereafter to be shewed cherefully procede on M. Horne The .25 Diuision pag. 18. a. These and such like Christian Emperours are not thus much commended of the Ecclesiasticall vvriters for their notable doings in the maintenaunce and furtheraunce of Religion as for doings not necessarilie appertaining to their office or calling but for that they vvere exaumples spectacles and glasses for others vvherein to beholde vvhat they are bound vnto by the vvorde of God and vvhat their subiectes may looke for at their handes as matter of charge and duety both to God and his people VVhich S. Paule doth plainly expresse vvhere he exhorteth the Christians to make earnest and continual praier for Kings and for such as are in authoritie to this ende and purpose that by their rule ministerie and seruice not only peace and tranquilitie but also godlines and religion should be .67 furthered and continued among men attributing the furtherance and continuance of religion and godlines to the Magistrates as an especial fruite and effect of their duety and seruice to God and his people Chrysostome expounding this
a premunire I make most sure accoÌ„pt ye shal neuer be able to shew this See then that euen in your election which is beside and out of our chiefe matter ye are quyte out from the like regiment ye pretende to proue M. Horne The .31 Diuision Pag. 21. b. This supreme .74 authority of the Emperour in Church causes is moste liuely expressed by S. Augustine and Eusebius vvhere they make mention of the horrible Scisme stirred by the Donatists against Cecilianus Bisshoppe of Carthage vvhose election and ordering to be Bisshop of Carthage Donatus and others of his companions misliked and therfore made a Schisme in that Church The question in controuersie vvas vvhether Cecilianus being ordered Bisshop hauing the imposition of hands by Felix vvere lavvfully consecrated and ordered or not this controuersie made a lamentable trouble amongest the Churches in Aphrike At the length the Donatists accused Cecilian vnto the Emperour desired the Emperour to appointe some Delegates to iudge of this coÌ„trouersy And for that al the Churchs in Aphrike vvere baÌ„ded either to the one partly or the other and for that France vvas free froÌ„ this coÌ„tention they require iudges to be appointed by his authority from amongest the Frenche Bisshoppes The Emperour much grieued that the Churche vvas thus torne in sundre vvith this schism doth appoint Melciades Bisshop of Rome and Marcus to be his .75 delegates and commissaries in this controuersy vvith certaine other Bisshoppes of Fraunce Melciades colleages or felovv Bisshops vvhom the Emperour had coÌ„maunded to be there vvith theÌ„ for that purpose These commissioners vvith certaine other Bisshoppes according to the Emperours commaundement mette at Rome and after due examination had doe condemne the Donatists and pronounce Cecilianus cause to be good From this sentence of the bisshop of Rome and other bisshoppes his colleages being the Emperours delegates the Donatists appeale vnto the Emperour not onely accusing Cecilianus but also Melciades the bisshop of Rome and other CoÌ„missaries Wherefore the Emperour causeth a Synode to be had at Arelatum committing the cause to the bisshop thereof and other bisshoppes assembled there by his commaundement to be herde and discussed VVhereuÌ„to he calleth Crestus the bisshop of Syracuse a City in Sicilie by his letters VVherein he declareth in .76 plain termes that it belongeth to his imperial cure to see these controuersies in Church causes to be determined and ended Donatus and his companions being condemned also by these bishops in the Synode at Arelatum and Cecilianus cleered doe again appeale vnto the Emperour from their sentence beseching him to take the hearing and discussing of the coÌ„trouersie VVho calleth both the parties together before himself at Millayn and after he had herde the vvhole matter and vvhat vvas to be said on both sides he gaue final senteÌ„ce vvith Cecilianus condemning the Donatists VVho after al these things thus done as S. Augustin saith made a very sharpe Lavv against the Donatistes the vvhich also his Sonnes after him commaunded to be obserued The .2 Chapter of Constantines dealing in the appeales and suytes of the Donatistes Stapleton OF al that M. Horn bringeth of Constantines doings or of any others this place semeth most coÌ„formable not to that wherein we ioyn issue with him which are a nomber of pointes as I haue declared in the proufe whereof in case M. Horn be defectyue in any one M. Fekenham is at liberty from receiuinge the pretensed othe but to that one point onely that not the Bisshop or Pope himself but the ciuil magistrate is supreme iudge in causes ecclesiastical And yet yf M. Horn could effectually proue this he should quyte him self lyke a clerke In dede your maister M Caluin M. Iewel and others runneth to this example as to a strong hold which I trow neuerthelesse wil proue anon as stronge as a rotten rede As also to any indifferent Reader it may sufficiently appeare that hath or wil reade our Return vpon M. Iewels lying Reply where this whole matter is answered at ful Yet let vs ones againe lay forth the matter Constantine say you in a matter ecclesiastical deuolued to him by an appele appointed as his Delegate the Pope him selfe yea after the Popes sentence he appointed vppon a new appeale certain other Bisshhops The appellants being also agreued with this sentence craued ayde at Constantitins own hands who gaue the final sentence against them Suerly these were froward quarreling men what so euer they were But what maner of men were they M. Horne Forsothe as ye truely say the Donatists the most peruerse and obstinate heretiks that euer the Churche suffred Is this then thinke you a sure grounde to build your supremacy vpon Suerly as sure and as sownd as was your Emperour Emanuel as ye call him Beside this where is the longe tediouse song ye songe of late against M. FekeÌ„ham to proue him a Donastiste Ye see here the Donatists them selues against the authority of temporal princes in Churche matters which before ye denied and so may M. FekenhaÌ„ clere himself that he is no Donatiste Ye had done wel yf ye had eased your reader and your self most of all with an haÌ„dsome worde or two interlaced for the auoiding of this contradiction Wel belyke it was by some voluntarie obliuioÌ„ forslone I wil therfore take the paynes to supplie this defect of yours I say therfore that both is true For when it serued their purpose and as loÌ„g as they had any hope of any relefe for their wicked heresies they ranne to the Emperors yea to Iulian the Apostata setting him forth with no smal coÌ„mendations for ayde and helpe And so did they now But afterward when both this Constantin and other Emperors made sharp lawes against theÌ„ theÌ„ the world was chaunged then sang they a new songe that it was not sitte or seamely for the princes to busie theÌ„selues in Church matters Yea so impudent and inconstant they were that thowgâ—e themselues first browght the matter against Cecilian to the Emperours audience yet did they blame innocent Cecilian for their own fact as a breaker of the Ecclesiasticall order And are not your maisters and coÌ„panions I beseache you the true schollers of the Donatists in this behalfe as I haue before shewed And who are they tell me by your truth that after sentence geuen against them by the Pope by prouincial and general councels yea by the Emperours them selues doe persiste and endure in their wicked heresies and that more wilfully then euer did the obstinat Donatists Are they not of your own whole and holy generation Wel seing we haue now deliuered you from contradiction we may procede to the matter it selfe Ye say Constantine gaue sentence euen after the Pope Yea but we say again supposing this example true that one swallowe briÌ„geth not the spring tyme with him The president of one Emperor for ye proue not the like in al your book of any other
caÌ„ not enforce a general rule nor make a continual practise of the Church which is your speciall scope euer by you to be regarded And ye should haue regarded here yf ye haue any regarde at al the circumstances of the matter The Donatists were waxen very thycke and great in Aphrik yea to the nomber almost of .300 bisshops Their bands their faction were so great their cruelty vpoÌ„ the Catholiks was so enormouse their obstinat desperatioÌ„ was such fearing no maÌ„ nor no punishmeÌ„t yea most wickedly murtheriÌ„g their own selues in great multitudes that the godly and wise prince Constantin to mollifie their fury and by gentlenes and yelding to them to winne them fared with theÌ„ as many good princes fare and beare with the people being in their rage graunting them many thiÌ„gs otherwise not to be graunted for the shonning of a greater myscheif And euen so did this good prince condescende to the Donatists partly coÌ„mittiÌ„g this cause after the Popes Sentence to other bisshops partly taking it into his owne hands both which was more then he ought to haue don as we shal anon see For al this he did not as one that toke him self as ye dreame and as the more pity appeales goe in our coÌ„trey at the Arches and other where for the lawful and ordinary iudge in causes Ecclesiastical Which thiÌ„g wisely and godly considering Melchiades the Pope with other bisshops to recouer the Donatists and to take away al maner of quarelings from theÌ„ and to restore the Church to her former vnity so miserably and pitifully by them rented and torne a sonder did patiently beare with Constantyne As a wise man would doe with the Mariners yf in a great huge tempeste they goe somwhat out of their common course to saue their ship themselues and al the other And as in the polytyke body so in the spirituall body the magistrats relent and winke at many things in such hurlye burlye and the lawes and canons which otherwise should take their force be for such a tyme nothing or sleightlye exacted For example the canons of Nice forbidde that at one tyme two bisshoppes shoulde be with lyke authority in one see Now to go no further then our own Melchiades and your Donatists After the said Melchiades had condemned the Donatists he offered theÌ„ yf they would repent and incorporate theÌ„ selues again to the vnity of the Catholik Chuch from the which by a shameful schisme they had dismembred them selues not onely his letters that they call communicatorye by the which they shoulde be counted through out the worlde Catholikes but also whereas by reason of this horrible diuision in many places were in one see two bisshops the one a Catholike the other a Donatiste that he should be confirmed that was first ordeyned and that the other should be prouided of an other bisshoprike And here by the way you see Melchiades and not Constantines supremacy Yea which is more notable the case standing in Aphrik that as I said in many places two bisshops sate in one see together of thre hundred Catholik Bisshoppes assembled in a Councel in the sayde Aphrike they were all sauing two and yet those two relented afterwarde too contente to geue ouer their bisshopricks to the saide Donatists yf they would return to the Church And yet the Nicene canons were to the contrarye Nowe I pray you M. Horne yf ye had bene then as Melchiades was what would your wisedome haue done would you haue stepped forth and haue said to Constantine that he vsurped an other mans office that he had nothing to doe in those matters and that the matter being ons heard by him it could not be deuolued into any other cowrte and so not onely haue exasperated the indurate and obstinat Donatists but also the good and godly prince lately conuerted to the faith and by this admonition thowgh trewe yet out of ceason hasard all Nay Nay ye wil say for al this Melchiades was but a mere delegate to Constantin who lawfully and orderlye proceded in this case as owre prince doth now in like and that this is but my prety shifte and ye will put me to my proufes But I hadde thowght you your selfe would haue proued hiÌ„ a mere delegate seing you speak it so pereÌ„ptorely and that nothing was don here extraordinarily But I see wel you wil allwaies obiect as your brethern doe not caring what hath bene answered to the obiection already like as simple logicioners in scholes when their argument is preuented haue no shifte to inuente an other or to reply vpon the former solution but doe sadly repete the same To you therefore M. Horne as before to M. Iewel I answer The places by your self alleaged and quoted doe confounde you and that in two places brought out of S. Augustine For first in one of the epistles that ye alleage S. Augustyne doth reproue and rebuke the Donatists for that they brought the matter to the Emperours consistory and saith they should haue first of all brought the matter to the bisshops beyonde the seas he meaneth specially the Pope and saith further that Constantin himself did more orderlye when he refused to heare the matter Then in an other epistle also by you cited he sayeth that the principalitye of the Apostolike Chaire hath euermore bene inforce in the Roman Church And now further concerning this appellation he saith that there was no neade why that the matter should haue bene heard again after iudgemente geuen by Melchiades But yet Constantine procured the matter to be heard again at Arles relenting saieth S. Augustin to the Donatists obstinacy aÌ„d laboriÌ„g by al meanes to restrain their great outragious imâ—udency Now concerning Constantin that he eueÌ„ for the coÌ„sideratioÌ„s aforesaid heard their cause himself S. Augustin saith of him that he minded to aske pardoÌ„ thereof of the holy bishops Wherby most euidently appereth that al this his doing was extraordinary and not to be drawen into an vsuall example or to be preiudiciall to the Ecclesiasticall power and muche lyke to the sufferance of Quene Mary who for a tyme suffred her self to be writen and called the supreme head thowgh she misliked the title and at the day of her Coronation openly reproued the preacher for calling her so And our graciouse Quene now vseth not that tytle by those precise words And I woulde fayne know of you M. Horne yf ye be so cunning why the name onely is shifted the thing remayning one and the verye self same as before Thanks now be geuen vnto God that hath so mercifullye wrowght with vs that he hath caused you in the cheifest matter that seemeth of your side in al your booke by your owne author your owne places voluntarily by you and for you layde forthe to destroye your own doctrine and vtterly to ouerthrowe your selfe Perchaunce you are now angrie with your selfe for this mishappe and ouersight and wil not styck shortly as some of you
beginne alredy pretely to reiecte euen S. Augustin himself as a suspect man and partial in Church and bisshoply matters him self being a bisshop also This rhetoryke I feare me wil one day burste out against him and other as good and as auncient as he as it buddeth hansomly alredy And yf it chaunce so to doe we wil prouide for our selues and in this point furnishe our selues with such a witnesse as I thinke for shame you dare not deny and yet for very shame his testimony against you ye may not abyde That is Constantine him selfe who sayd to the Donatistes and so withal to you their schollers in this point for this their appellation O rabida furoris audatia sicut in causis gentilium solet appellationem interposuerunt O furiouse and madde boldnes they appeale vnto me as they were panyms and and heathens Howe lyke yow this M. Horne Where is now your like regiment when Constantine himselfe for this your desperat raging appeales maketh you not muche better than a Pagan and an Heathen Who shal clappe you on the backe now and say Patrisas Who is he now that is so like the Donatists as though he had spit him out of his mouth What would he haue said and howe would he haue cried out if he liued now or rather how woulde he haue pitied Britanie his owne natiue Countrie as our Chronicles reporte for this kinde of regiment beside all other to many causes of pitie and sorowe to beholde Now for a surplussage M. Horne to end this your greatest matter withal so oft so facingly and so fondly alleaged of all your brethren I must tell you ye put not the case altogether right Ye abuse your Readers The principal matter was not whether Cecilian was laufully coÌ„secrated this was but a coincident and a matter dependant The principal matter was whether Felix of whome Cecilian was in dede ordeined were a traitour as they then called such as in the time of persequution deliuered to the handes of the Infidels the holy Bible to be burnt This was Questio facti non iuris as the Lawyers say And such as a laye man may heare wel inough The other was coincident and accessorie And in such cases the Lawyers say that a lay man may at least wise incidently heare and determine a cause Ecclesiasticall These and many other things mo that might here be said doe mollifie and extenuate Constantines faulte if there were anye and howe so euer it be this is ones sure that your owne authorities doe quite ouerbeare you and proue the Popes Primacie M. Horne The .32 Diuision pag. 21. b. Athanasius also that moste godly Bishoppe being ouer muche vvronged in the Councell at Tyre did flie and appeale from the iudgemente of that 77. Synod vnto Constantine the Emperour delaring vnto him his griefes beseeching him to take the hearing of the matter before him selfe vvhiche the Emperour assented vnto vvritinge vnto the Synode assembled at â—yre commaunding them vvithout delaie to come vnto his Courte and theâ—e to declare before mee saith this most Christian Emperour whome ye shall not denie to be Gods sincere minister how sincerely and rightly ye haue iudged in your Synod VVhen this Synod vvas assembled at Tyre the Catholique Bishops of Egypt vvrote vnto the honorable Flauius Dionysius vvhom the Emperour had made his Lieutenaunte to see all things vvell ordered in that Councell and did desire him that he vvould reserue the examination and 78 iudgemeÌ„t to the â—mperour him self yea they doe adiure him that he doe not meddle vvith their matter but referre the iudgement thereof to the Emperour who they knewe well would iudge rightly according .79 to the right order of the Churche The third Chapter Of Constantines Dealing in the cause of Athanasius Stapleton THIS obiection of Athanasius his appeale as you call it to Constantine is a common obiection to all your brethren and hath ben vsed namely of M. Iewell in his lying Replie in the fourth Article more then ones For the which if I listed to follow the fond vain of M. Nowel I might call you M. Horne a seely borower of your fellowes ArgumeÌ„ts c. But to leaue that peuish toy to boies of whom M. Nowel in the time of his Scholemaistershippe may wel seme to haue learned it aÌ„d to answere briefly the whole mater first I refer you to my former aÌ„swer made to M. Iew. in my Returne c. in the fourth Article And now for a surplussage I say with Athanasius himself who knew this whole mater better I trow then you or M. Iewel that this which you call a Councell and a Synod at Tyre from the iudgement of which Synod you say Athanasius appealed vnto Constantine referring the whole matter to his hearinge this I say was no Synod or Councell at all For of this very assemblie of the Arrian Bishops at Tyre where they accused Athanasius before the honourable Flauius Dionysius the Emperours Lieutenaunt there of grieuouse crimes as of killing Arsenius who then yet liued and of a facte of his Priâ—st Macharius for ouerthrowinge of an Aulter and breakiÌ„g of a Chalice of this assembly I say thus doth a holy Synod of Catholique Bishops and Priestes gathered together at Alexandria out of Egypt Thebais Lybia and Pentapolis pronounce and affirme as Athanasius in his secoÌ„d Apologie the booke by your selfe here alleged recordeth Praeclaâ—i Eusebâ—ani quo veritatem scriptáque sua obliterent nomen Synodi suis actis praetexunt quumres ipsa negotium Imperatorium non Synodale haberi debeat Quippe vbi Comes praesideat milites Episcopos suo satellitio cingant Imperatoria edicta quos ipsi volunt coire compellant These ioly Eusebians these were Arrians to the intent they may blotte out the truth and their owne writings doe preteÌ„d to their owne doings the name of a Synode whereas the matter it selfe ought to be counted an Imperiall mater not the matter of any Councell or Synod Loe Maister Horne you with the Arrians wil haue this to be a Synod but we with the Catholique Bisshoppes of Egypt Thebais Lybia and Pentapolis and with Athanasius him selfe denye flattelye it was any Synod at all but onely Negocium imperatorium a matter Imperiall a ciuile matter a laie or temporal controuersie I truste we with the Catholique Bishoppes and namely with Athanasius shal haue more credit herein then you M. Horne and Maister Iewell with the Arrians But why doe those Catholike Bishops deny this matter to be any Synodall or Councell matter Quippe vbi c. As in which matter say they the Countie the Emperours Lieutenaunt was president and souldiours closed the Bisshops round about and the Emperours proclamations compelled such to mete as them listed Behold M. Horne for this very cause that the Emperour and his Lieutenaunt bore the chief rule therefore I say did those Catholike Bishops accompte this matter to be no Synod at al. See I pray you M. Horne
of Athanasius Meddle not Sir Emperour saith Hosius with maters of the Church neither commauÌ„d vs in such things but rather learne them at our handes God hath betakeÌ„ and coÌ„mitted to thée th' Empire aÌ„d to vs hath he coÌ„mitted Church matters And Leontius B. of Tripolis at what time this Constantius being present at a Synod of Bisshops was very busy in talke to set forth certain coÌ„stitutioÌ„s saith boldly vnto him Syr Imaruail with my self why that ye leauing your own busy your self with other meÌ„s affaires the commoÌ„ welth and warlik maters are coÌ„mitted to your charge the which your charge you forslow sitting amoÌ„g the Bisâ—hops aÌ„d mâ—kiÌ„g lawes coÌ„cerniÌ„g maters Ecclesiastical wherin ye haue nothiÌ„g to do And if this maÌ„ deposed Bishops as ye say then haue ye fouÌ„d a fair welfauored presideÌ„t to grouÌ„d your primacy vpoÌ„ How wel fauored a preÌ„sideÌ„t he is aÌ„d how worthy to be folowed if ye list to see M. Horn ye may learn of M. Nowel who saw farder in this mater a great deale then your prelatship He hath laid forth no lesse then .13 Articles against this your supreme gouernour M. Horne to proue that he was for his busy gouernmeÌ„t in dede a very Antichrist Thus you iarre aÌ„diuÌ„ble againe one agaiÌ„st an other and can neuer agree in your tales As for that he called the CouÌ„cel at AriminuÌ„ aÌ„d els where that induceth no such primacy as I haue and shal better herafter declare namely wheÌ„ I com to your own author the Card. Cusanê° In the meaÌ„sesoÌ„ ye haue ministred to me a good mater to iustify the Popes primacy For behold Damasus broke aÌ„d disanulled al that was don at AriminuÌ„ saith Theodoret because his consent waÌ„ted thereto And here that Councel which the Emperour by his supreme gouernmeÌ„t as M. Horn fansieth soÌ„moned the Pope as a Superiour gouernour to this supreme gouernour quite disanulled which made S. Ambrose to say Meritò ConciliuÌ„ illud exhorreo I do for good cause abhorre that Councell For which cause also it is to this day of no authoritie at all Thus al M. Horns exaÌ„ples run rouÌ„dly against hiÌ„ aÌ„d quite ouerturne his purpose For why How can possiblie a false cause be truly defended That you say Liberius the Pope of Rome became an ArriaÌ„ is a slauÌ„derous Vntruth It is your brethreÌ„s coÌ„moÌ„ obiectioÌ„ aÌ„d hath so oft beÌ„ soluted by the Catholiks that your part had beÌ„ now beariÌ„g your self for a lerned Prelate not to resume such rusty reasons but to replie against the Catholiks answeres aÌ„d solutioÌ„s if ye were able The worste that euer Liberius did to make any suspitioÌ„ in him is that after banishmeÌ„t he was restored and yelded to CoÌ„staÌ„tius But Athanasius saith expresly that the same his yelding was not to the ArriaÌ„ heresy but to the deposing of him froÌ„ his Bisshoprik And that was al that the Emperor required of Liberius as it maye appeare by the learned and stout coÌ„municatioÌ„ had betwen this Liberius aÌ„d the Emperor in Rome as Theodoret at large recordeth And to this he was driueÌ„ by force of tormteÌ„s saith Athanasius Nowe for hiÌ„ to become an ArriaÌ„ is voluÌ„tarily to teache to beleue or to allow the ArriaÌ„ heresie Are thei al trow you Caluinists in EnglaÌ„d which for fear of displeasure of banishmente or of losse of goods do practise the order of the Caluinists supper or Communion As they are no right Catholiques so are they not proprely Caluinistes or Heretiques They are neither hotte nor colde God will therefore but if they repent spue them out of his mouth As for Liberius S. Basil and Epiphanius S. Augustine Optatus aÌ„d S. Ambrose doe speake honourably and reuerentlye of him and doe reken him among the new of the Romaine Bishoppes which they would neuer haue done if as M Horne saith he had bene become an Arrian It semeth M. Horne is of alliaunce with M. Iewel So hard it is for him to tel a true tale Nowe to the next M. Horne The .40 Diuision Pag. 26. a. Valentinianus the Emperour after the death of Auxentius an Arrian bisshop of Millaine calleth a Synod of bisshops at Millayn to consult about the ordering of a nevv bisshop He prescribeth vnto them in a graue or ation in vvhat maner a man qualified ought to be vvho should take vppon him the office of a bisshop They passe to the election the people vvere diuided till at the last they all cry vvith one consent to haue Ambrose vvhom although he did refuse the Emperour commaunded to be baptized and to be coÌ„secrate bisshop He called an other Synod in Illirico to apeace the dissentioÌ„s in Asia and Phrigia about certaine necessary Articles of the Christian faith and did not only confirme the true faith by his .105 royall assent but made also many godly and sharpe Lavves as vvell for the maintenaunce of the truth in doctrine as also .106 touchinge manye other causes or matters Ecclesiasticall The sixth Chapter Of Valentinian the Emperour Stapleton VAlentinian the Emperour commeth in good time I meane not to proue your Primacy M. Horne but quite to ouerthrowe the same For this is he that made an expresse Lawe that in Ecclesiastical matters only Ecclesiasticall men should iudge S. Ambrose witnesseth it expressely in an epistle he wrote to younge Valentinian this mans sonne The forme of the law was this In causa fidei vel ecclesiastici alicutus ordinis eum iudicare debere qui nec munere impar sit nec iure dissimilis Haec enim verba rescripti sunt Hoc est sacerdotes de sacerdotibus voluit iudicare That in the cause of faith or of any ecclesiastical order he should iudge that was neither by office vnequall neither in right vnlike Those are the words of the Rescript That is he wil haue Priestes to iudge ouer Priestes Thus S. Ambrose plainely and expressely in one sentence quyte ouerturneth al M. Hornes supremacy Yea so farre was this Emperour from al gouernment ouer Priestes in matters ecclesiastical that euen in matters ciuil or temporal he woulde not suffer priestes to be called to the ciuil court For thus it foloweth immediatlye in S. Ambrose Quinetiam si aliâs quoque argueretur episcopus morum esset examinanda causa etiam hanc voluit ad episcopale iudicium pertinere Yea farder if a bisshop were otherwise accused and some matter of behauyour or outwarde demeanor were to be examined that matter also he would to belong to the iudgement of Bisshops Beholde gentle Reader what a supreme gouernor in al causes both spiritual and temporal ouer priests and Bisshops M. Horne hath brought forth Verily such a one as in very ciuil causes refuseth gouernment ouer them But this is he that commâ—unded Ambrose to be consecrated bisshop of Millaynâ— saieth M. Horne and in that election prescribed to the bisshops in a graue oration what a qualified man a bisshop ought to be
that vvere in Heresie in such sort that the Heretikes vvere not onely asionied at his questions but also beganne to fal out amongest themselues some liking some misliking the Emperours purpose â–ª This done he commaundeth eche sect to declare their faieth in vvritinge and to bringe it vnto him he appointeth to them a daye vvhereat they came as the Emperoure commaunded and deliuered vnto him the fourmes of their faieth in vvritinge vvhen the Emperoure had the sedules in his handes he maketh an earneste praier vnto God for the assistaÌ„ce of his holy spirite that he may discern the truth and iudge rightly And after he had redde them al he condemneth the heresies of the Arians and Eunomians renting their sedules in sundre and alovveth only and confirmeth the faith of the Homousians and so the Heretiks departed ashamed and dasht out of countenance The .7 Chapter Of Theodosius the first and his dealing in causes Ecclesiasticall Stapleton THis Theodosius had no greater care to further true religioÌ„ then ye haue to slaÌ„der and hinder it and that by notable lying as it will al other things set a parte appere by the heape of lyes that in this story of this one Emperour ye gather here together And first that ye call Flauian the godly bisshop of Antioche For albeit he stode very stowtly in the defence of the Catholike faith and suffred much for it yet in that respecte for the which he is here by you alleaged he was not godly As one that came to his bisshoprike againste the canons and contrarye to the othe taken that he woulde neuer take vppon him to be bisshop of Antioche Paulinus lyuing and ministring by this meanes an occasioÌ„ of a greate schisme to the Church which continued many yeares And for this cause the Arabians the Cyprians the Aegiptians with Theophilus Patriarche of Alexandria and the west Churche with Pope Damasus Siricius and Anastasius would not receiue hiÌ„ into their coÌ„munioÌ„ Neither could he be setled quietly aÌ„d receiued as Bisshop vntil he had recoÌ„ciled hiÌ„self to the Pope and that his fault was by him forgeueÌ„ For the which purpose he sente to Rome a soleÌ„pne ambassade And so it appereth that the .2 lyne after ye adioyne a freshe lie that the bisshop of Rome did falsly accuse him of many crimes who layde to him no lesse crimes then al the world did beside which was periury and schisme Then as though ye would droppe lies or lie for the whetstone ye adde that by his supreame authority he set peace and quietnes in the Church for this matter shuffliÌ„g in by your supreame lyiÌ„g authority these words supreame authority which neither your author Theodoretus hath nor any other yea directly contrary to the declaratioÌ„ of Theodoretus who in the verye chapter by you alleaged reciteth the ambassade I speake of which is a good argumeÌ„t of the Popes Supremacy and may be added to other exaÌ„ples of M. Doctor Hardings and of myne in my Return c. agaiÌ„st M. Iewel in the matter of recoÌ„ciliatioÌ„ For as fauorable as themperour was to him and for al the Emperours supremacy the Emperour himself commauÌ„ded hiÌ„ to go to Rome to be recoÌ„ciled he being one of the foure patriarches And Flauianus was fayn also to desire Theophilus bisshop of Alexandria to sende some body to Pope Damasus to pacifie aÌ„d mollifie his anger aÌ„d to pardoÌ„ hiÌ„ who sent Isidorus for that purpose And as I haue said Flauianus hiÌ„self afterward sent Acatius and others his ambassadours Which Acatius pacified the schismes that had coÌ„tinued .17 yeres and restored as your own author Theodoretê° saith peace to the Church paceÌ„ saith he Ecclesiis restituit Which words though Theodoretus doth speake of theÌ„peror Theodo â–ª yet he speaketh the like of Acatiê° which ye guilefully apply to Theodosiê° oÌ„ly aÌ„d as falsely conclude therof that Theodosiê° therfore should be supreme head of the Church For so by that reason Acatiê° should also be supreme head of the Church Now foloweth M. Horns narratioÌ„ of certain couÌ„cels holdeÌ„ vnder this Theodosiê° so disorderly so coÌ„fusely so vnperfectly and so lyingly haÌ„dled as a maÌ„ may wel woÌ„der at it He maketh of two couÌ„cels kepte at CoÌ„staÌ„tinople three wheras the .1 aÌ„d .2 is al one beiÌ„g the secoÌ„d famouse general couÌ„cel aÌ„d properly to cal a couÌ„cell the third is none but rather a conference or talke The first CouÌ„cel which he telleth vs of was called he saith to electe aÌ„d order a bisshop in the sea of CoÌ„stantinople Which in case he caÌ„ proue theÌ„ distincted Councels was don in the CouÌ„cel general and in the secoÌ„de as he placeth it aÌ„d not in the first As also the electioÌ„ aÌ„d ordinatioÌ„ of Nectariê° He saieth that Gregory NaziaÌ„zene was neuer bisshop of CoÌ„stantinople but did vtterly refuse it Whereas after he had taught there .12 yeares to the great edifying of the Catholikes against the Arians not enioyinge the name of a Bisshop all this while he was at the lengthe sette in his bisshoply see by the worthy Meletius bisshop of Antioche and by the whole noÌ„ber of the bisshops asseÌ„bled at the general cuÌ„cell Though in dede he did not longe enioye it but voluntarily and much against this good Emperours mynde gaue it ouer to auoyde a schisme that grewe vppon his election For whome Nectarius that M. Horne speaketh of was chosen being at that tyme vnbaptized And so chosen by the Emperour as M. Horne saieth that the Bisshops though they meruailed at the Emperours iudgement yet they coulde not remoue him Wherein ye may note two vntruthes the one that M. Horne woulde gather Theodosius supremacy by this electioÌ„ Of the which electioÌ„ or rather naminge for the Emperour only pricked him I haue alredy answered in my Returne against M. Iewel and said there more at large And the bisshoppes with common consent of the whole Synod doe pronounce him and creat him bisshop as also intheir letters to Pope Damasus they professe The other that the Bisshops could not remoue him Yes M. Horn that they might aswel by the Apostolical the Nicene and other canons of the Churche as by the very plaine holye scripture and by S. Paule by expresse wordes forbidding it for that he was Neophytus Suerly of you that would seame to be so zelouse a keper of the sincere worde of God and so wel a scriptured man this is nothing scripturelye spoken And therefore this your sayinge muste needes make vppe the heape Yea and therefore they might lawfullye haue infringed and annichilated this election sauing that they bore with this good graciouse Emperour that tendred Christes Church and faith so tenderlye euen as Melchiades before rehearsed bore with the good Constantin Here may we now adde this also to the heape that ye woulde inferre this Soueraynety in Theodosius because the Fathers of this general Councel desired him to confirme their decrees and canons Which is a mighty great copiouse argumente with you throughout your
in nullo quidē quae facienda sunt de pijs dogmatibus quaestiones communicare Illicitum namque est eū qui non sit ex ordine sanctissimorum episcoporum ecclesiasticis immiscere tractatibus I haue sent saith themperour Theodosius the noble erle Candidinianus as my deputye vnto your holye Synode geuinge him in charge not to medle in anye poynte towchinge questions to be moued abowte godlye doctryne and Religion For yt is vnlawfull for him whiche is not of the order of holye Bisshoppes to entermedle with Ecclesiasticall matters But yet ye saye Iohn and his fellowes woulde not appeare before the Popes Legates A true man ye are in this point It was so in dede wherein his doinges were as good as yours and your felowes Protestante bisshops which being and that with a large saufe conducte called to the late Councel of Trente durst not ye knewe your cause so good shewe your face in such an ordinarie and learned consistory Ye knew ye were no more able to shewe good cause why ye haue deposed the Catholike Bisshoppes then coulde your Iohn why he deposed Cyrillus and Memnon And therefore he being called to geue a reckoning of those his doings before Pope Celestins Legates who were then president themselues for Cyrill and Memnon then both put vp their complaintes to the Popes Legats thē newly come from Rome to Cōstātinople and before the whole Coūcel of Bisshops durste not appeare But loe now out of your own place ād chapter an other opē proufe against you for the Popes ād the ecclesiastical primacy For not withstāding all that euer your Emperour and supreme head did and for al his allowing of Iohns wycked proceding the Popes Legats and the Councell with a more Supreme Authority resumed the matter into their hāds to whō also Cyrill and Memnon bisshops of Ephesus vniustly deposed offred their billes of cōplainte wherevpō Iohn was cited to appere who playd the night owlespart not able to abyde the cleare light of the Popes authority ād of so honorable a Councel And so haue ye cōcerning this Ephesine Councel spoken altogether as we saye ad Ephesios and very poore ayde are ye like to take at this Councels hands Nay ye are quyt ouerborē ād ouertilted therewith As it shall yet more at large appere to him that will vouchesafe to reade that I haue writen of this matter against M. Iewel in my Returne of vntruthes M. Horne The 45. Diuision Pag. 30. a. Eutyches stirred vp much trouble in these daies vvherefore he vvas cited to appeare before Flauianus Bisshop of Constantinople and other Bisshops assembled in a Synode to ansvveare vnto his heresies vvho vvoulde not appeare but fledde vnto the Emperour Theodosius and declareth vnto him his griefe The Emperour sendeth vnto the Synod vvith Eutiches one of his chiefe officers Florentius vvith this mandate Bicause wee study carefully for the peace of Goddes Churche and for the Catholike Faith and wil by Goddes grace haue the righte Faithe kepte whiche was sette foorth by the Nicene Councell and confirmed by the Fathers at Ephesus when Nestorius was cōdemned wee wil therefore there bee no offence committed aboute the aforenamed Catholique Faithe and bicause wee knowe the honourable Florentius to be a faithfull and an approoued man in the righte faith wee wil that he shal be present in your Synode bicause the conference is of the Faithe He vvas there asistaunt vnto the Fathers and .132 examined Eutyches openly in the Synode .133 diuerse times of his faithe and finally saide vnto him He that saithe Florentius doth not confesse in Christ twoo natures doth not beleeue aright and .134 so vvas Eutyches excommunicate deposed and condemned Eutyches rested not here but obteined that the Emperour did commaunde a nevv Synode to be had at Constantinople vvherein to examine the actes of the former vvhether that all thinges touching the proceding against Eutyches vvere don orderly and rightly or no. He appointeth besides Florentius diuerse .135 other of his nobles to be in this councel to see the doings thereof But vvhen Eutyches coulde not vvin his purpose in neither of these Synodes he procureth by friēdship of the Empresse Eudoxia and others that the Emperour should call a Synode againe at Ephesus to the vvhich Synode the Emperour prescribeth a fourme of proceding This Synode vvas a vvicked conuenticle vvherein the truth vvas defaced and Heresie approued the Emperour being seduced by Chrysaphius one of the priuy chamber and in most fauour vvithe him The .10 Chapter of Eutyches the Archeretike Stapleton AS Eutyches that false monke did so do ye flie frō your ordinarie Iudges to suche as be no Iudges in the matter Neither the presence of Florētius or any other the Emperours deputy in the councel maketh the Emperor as I haue sayd ād shewed before a supreame head And in as much as the Emperor sayth that because the cōferēce is of sayth he woulde his deputy to be present that is graunted whē matters of faith are debated not only to Emperours but to al Christē mē But hereof yt may be inferred that in Coūcels assembled for disciplin ecclesiasticall and not for faith thēperor and his deputy haue nothīg to do which infrīgeth the greatest part of your supremacy And which is plain both by the rules and by the practise of the Church expressed in the Coūcels of Chalcedon of Cabylon and of Milleuitum Now as we graunt the Emperours deputye may be present in the Councell where matters of faith are in debate so how he is present and to what ende and that he hath no authoritye to determyne and decide the controuersies we haue alredy proued by Theodosius him selfe To stoppe belyke this gappe ye imagin Florentius to play the Iudges parte as to examyne Eutyches openly in the Synod of his faith and how he belieued Examination Florentius vsed none but as any lay man beside might haue don he demaūded what he beleued which demaunding is not to determin what and how he ought to belieue Again where you adde diuerse tymes of his faith this is an other vntruth For Florentius in al that Synode neuer asked him but one question which you here alleage and that after the Synode hadde nowe condemned him But I suppose ye would fasten the Iudges part vpon him because he sayd to Eutyches he that doth not confesse in Christe two natures doth not belieue a right This might anie other mā haue sayd to and this is but a symple sentence And as simple as yt is ye thought not very simply but dubly and craftely yea altogether falsly minding to beare the ignorant reader in hād as thoughe this had bene the final sentence And therfore ye say and so was Eutyches excommunicated deposed and condemned But by whom I pray you Maister Horne By Florentius or Flauianus in the Councell And when and howe I praye youe Did not the Councell before these woordes of Florentius demaunde of Eutyches his
faithe Yea did not they tell him Thou must confesse this and curse all doctrine contrary to this faith Nowe when Eutyches would not and said as ye say in many thinges he would not because the holy scripture hadde no suche matter then did the Councel curse him And after this curse Florentius spake the woordes by you rehersed Afterwarde was he cursed again and depriued of his priestly honour not by Florenrius but by his owne bisshop Flauianus as it is conteined in the chapter by you quoted Yea that more is a playn place withal of the Popes primacy to For both Flauianus sent this his SeÌ„teÌ„ce to Rome and Eutyches thus coÌ„demned coÌ„playned by his letters vpon Flauianus and appealed to Pope Leo. But Eutyches rested not here saieth M. Horne In dede in Eutyches we haue a paterne of you and your felowes that wil be ruled by no lawe or order of the Church This Eutyches being first three seueral tymes cyted by his owne bisshop and Patriarche Flauianus would not appeare before him but by the meanes of one Chrysaphius his Godde childe a buskyn gentleman aboute the Emperours preuy chamber brought the matter to the Prince Then a prouincial Synode being called by the Emperour and Eutyches condemned he appealed from the Emperour to Pope Leo. Being by him also condemned he woulde not yet yelde No in the generall Councel of Chalcedon being thrise summoned by the whole Councell of 630. Bisshoppes his pride and obstinacy was suche that he woulde not appeare nor being there with ful coÌ„sent condemned would yet yelde thereunto And al because the .ij. natures of Christ in one person which he denied was not expressely found in the Scriptures In all these except his only appealing to Rome he shewed him selfe as right an heretike as any that nowe liueth But this is a woÌ„derful foly or rather madnes in you to procede on and to alleage farder matter of Theodosius doinges for calling other Councels in the mayntenance of Entyches at Constantinople and Ephesus and by and by to declare that the said synode of Ephesus was a wicked conueÌ„ticle as it was in dede and as Leo calleth it Non iudicium sed latrocinium No iudgement but a tyrannical violence and al thinges there done against Flauianus afterwarde reuersed by Pope Leo a most certain argument of his supremacye And yet ye cal your Emperour a godly Emperour neither shewing of his repentaunce nor of any his good doinges Thus ye see how pitefully euery way ye are caste in your own turne M. Horne 46. Diuision Pag. 30. b. Leo the first Bisshop of Rome a learned and a godly bisshop although not vvithout al faultes maketh humâ—le supplicatioÌ„ vnâ—o Theodosius the Emperour and vnto Pulcheria that there might be a general CouÌ„cel called in Italy to abolishe the wicked errour in Faith confirmed by the violence of Dioscorus The selfe same Bisshop of Rome with many bisshops kneeling on their knees did most humbly beseeche in like sort Valentinianus the emperour that he woulde vouchesaulfe to entreate and exhorte Theodosius the Emperour to cal an other Synode to reuoke those euil actes and iudgementes which Dioscorus had caused to be don in the condemnation of Flauianus Bisshop of Constantinople and others In vvhich examples it is manifest that the bisshops of Rome did .136 acknovvledge the supreme gouerment direction and authority in calling of Councels vvhich is .137 one of the greatest amongest the ecclesiastical causes or matters to be in the Emperours and Princes and not in them selues The .11 Chapter Of Pope Leo the great and first of that name Stapleton IT is well and clerkly noted of you M. Horne that Leo being a godly and a learned bisshop was not yet without all faults It was wel spied of yow least men should think he was borne without originall synne which I dowbt whether yowe wil graunt to Christes mother or take him for Christ him self For who I beseache yowe is without all faultes But what a holy vertuous and godly man this Leo was I let passe to speake though very much might be said therin bicause the good or euil life of a Pope or any other man is not material to the doctrin which he teacheth or to the matter we haue now in hand But verely for his right faith true doctrine and found belefe for the which you seme to taxe him I wil with ij shorte saynges onely of ij generall CouÌ„cels shortly note to the Reader both what an absolute doctour this Leo was and what a malapert comptroller you are The ChalcedoÌ„ Councell of 630. bishops do expressely and plainely professe their Iudgement of this blessed father Leo in their solemne subscription in these wordes Nos summè orthodoxum esse sanctissimum patrem nostrum Archiepiscopum Leonem perfectissimè nouimus We most perfitly know that our most holy father Leo the Archebishop is of right iudgement in religioÌ„ in the highest degree Loe M. Horne those fathers so many and so lerned with one consent do saye Not that they thinke or beleue but that they knowe and that not superficially or slenderly but perfectissimè most perfytly most exactly most assuredly And what knowe they so surely Forsothe that their most holy father Leo is Orthodoxus a right beleuer a true Catholike a sounde teacher of Gods people And not onely so after a common or meane sort but Summè Orthodoxum Catholike and right beleuing in the highest degree without any blotte or blemish in that respecte After suche a Sentence so protested and pronounced of suche so many so lerned and so auncient fathers aboue vnleuen hundred yeres paste in suche and so solemne an assembly for the absolute and vndoubted commendation of that excellent prelat whence crepe you with your lewde surmise or with what face dare you deface him With the like constaÌ„t and absolute coÌ„mendatioÌ„ without any surmised exceptioÌ„ at al in an other general CouÌ„cel the next after this he is called by the coÌ„mon voyce of the East Bisshops Illuminator Columna Ecclesiae A geuer of light and a piller of the Churche You come to late M. Horne to blotte or to blemish the ReuereÌ„t memory of so blessed so lerned and so much commended a father His light so shyneth that no horne can dymme it His doctrine is so stroÌ„ge that no surmise can weaken it The more you kicke at this piller the more you breake your shinne The more you deface him the greater is your owne shame Therefore as your glosing here was causelesse so surely your meaning is gracelesie Verely suche as if ye had expressed it woulde forthwith haue disgraced and quyte ouerthrowen your false conclusion immediatly folowing freighted allmost with as many lies as lynes For touching his suyte to the Emperour to haue a Councell called you must vnderstande M. Horne that the bare calling of Councells suche as Emperours haue vsed is not one of the greateste amonge Ecclesiasticall causes nor to speake properlye
touching the fiue what they thought good admonishing them notwitstaÌ„ding to geue good hede what they did for that they must make an accompt to God of their doings Stapleton M. Horne would fayne fasteÌ„ some ecclesiasticall iudgemeÌ„t vpoÌ„ these lay men as the depositioÌ„ of certain bishops which he shal fynd wheÌ„ he caÌ„ fynd that they deposed Dioscorus It is playn sayth M. Horn for the whole councell maketh humble suyt to the Emperour to liceÌ„ce theÌ„ to determine towching fyue bisshops which otherwise Must be deposed as Dioscorus was Ha good M. Horn haue ye found now at the length a must That is wel and in high tyme espied out of you or els al theis your great doiÌ„gs must lie in the mire But I belieue wheÌ„ we haue al done we shal fynd no must but a playn myst that ye lyke a wily shrew haue cast before the eies of the simple readers to blind theÌ„ withall Yf I say not true theÌ„ like a true maÌ„ of your word point with your finger the leaf aÌ„d line wher in al the acts of this couÌ„cel your must lieth I am assured that neither in the 4. actioÌ„ wherby ye now plead nor in the .1 actioÌ„ wherby ye haue alredy pleaded which both places spake of those fyue bishops is anie mutteriÌ„g in the world of your musting Truth it is that in the first actioÌ„ theis senatours thowght it reasonable that Dioscorus aÌ„d theis fyue bishops being the ringleaders of that wycked conuenticle at Ephesus should be deposed but not by the way of any finall or iudiciall sentence as ye fable But as they thowght them worthy to be depryued so neither did they depryue theÌ„ nor thought them selues or the Emperour mete parsons to depryue them but the councel And therfore immediatly followeth that they should be put from all theire bishoply dignitye But by whome M. Horne A sancto Concilio by the holy councell And howe I pray yow secundùm regulas Accordinge to the canons Then here standeth the case The Emperoure and not withowt cause was in this mynde that as they mighte and owghte by the Canons to haue bene depryued so that execution shoulde haue bene done accordinglye for example sake as yt was allredye done vpon Dioscorus And yet leauing the final determination as otherwise he could not choose if he would followe the Canons by his deputies alleaged to the Bishops And this is the Licence ye falsely speake of For proprely liceÌ„ce it was none neither doth the latine word inforce it but that he permitted and suffered them to do therin their pleasure which words doe not necessarilie declare his ordinary authority to let them as the Prince may let your Conuocation Decrees by act of Parliament but onely the geauing ouer and yelding to the Fathers in that mater froÌ„ his owne mind and sentence which he thought good and reasonable The Fathers on the other side thought not best to exact the rigour and extremitie of the Canons but seing these fiue were hartely penitent and had subscribed to the Epistle of Leo whiche before they refused and for feare of a great schisme as Liberatus noteth that happely might by this rigorouse dealing ensue toke the milder way and suffred them to remaine in their dignitie and in the Councell with them See now M. Horne if this be not rather a mist then a muste a darke mist I say mete for theues as Homer saith and not mete as he saith nor acceptable to the shepheard How vnmete then for you M. Horne that taketh vpn you to be the shepheard and pastor of so many thousand soules that should kepe your flocke from al such hurtefull mystes of false doctrine Yea to feed them with the same and to make him beleue and that by the authoritie of this honorable Councel that ye feed them well and that ye must so feed them And yet lo like a blind Prophet ye haue said truer then ye wist of saiyng they must be deposed as Dioscorus was For Dioscorê° was not deposed at all by those whome ye fable to haue geauen sentence Again see what falleth out otherwise against you For yf the lay iudges deposed in the first action Dioscorus they deposed also these fyue For al cometh vnder one trade aÌ„d course of woordes And thus euery waye ye walke in a miste wandring pitifully to and fro ye can not tell whyther M. Horne .52 Diuision Pag. 32. b. In the fifth Action the Iudges vvilled the Synode to reade those thinges vvhich vvere agreed vpon touching the Faith vvhereabout began a great contention one parte of them allovving an other sorte disallovving that vvas redde amongest them The iudges seing the exclamations and confusion that vvas amongest them appointeth a Comitty choosing foorth of sundry partes a certaine number to goe aside vvith the iudges to make a resolutioÌ„ VVhen they preuailed nothing they threatened the vvhole Synode that they vvould signifie these .149 disordered clamours vnto the Emperor vvhich they did The Emperour immediatly of his .150 Supreme authority appointed the order of Committies vvhich the iudges had deuised before geuing them in commandement that going aside by them selues they should coÌ„sult and conclude a truthe in Faith vvith such plainnesse that there might no more doubtes arise thereof vvhereunto al should agree The Synode obeyed and folovved the Emperours direction and the Committies vvith the Iudges goeth a side into a secrete place maketh conference concludeth and cometh again into the Synode and reciteth their determination â–ª vvhereunto the vvhole Synode gaue their consent and so the Iudges commaundeth that this their definition should be shevved vnto the Emperour Stapleton Ye shewe nothing that either the Emperour or his deputyes made any definitioÌ„ of the faith Now theÌ„ yf the Fathers could not agree themperour did wel to find out some meanes by committies to bring them to agremente which is no spiritual matter And so ye come not nighe to that ye should haue proued by a great deale But let vs a litle consider the maner of these CoÌ„mitties the cause and the end thereof and we shall see M. Horne quyte ouerthrowen with his own sway and a moste euident argument of the Popes supremacy At the beginning of the fyfte Action a forme of the faith being openly read all the Bisshops cried praeter Romanos aliquos Orientales beside the Romanes and some of the East Definitio omnibus placet The determination pleaseth al. Vppon this when they coulde not agree the Popes Legat stode vp and said If these men agree not to the letters of the Apostolike and most blessedman Pope Leo commaunde it that we haue them copied out that we may returne home and there kepe a Councel For this loe was the cause of al that garboyle Dioscorus with Eutyches were alreadye condemned the Nestorians in like maner And the forme of faith after a sorte was agreed vpon but not in such sorte as in the Popes letters it was conceiued And
articles of his faith he coÌ„cludeth vvith an earnest exhortation vnto the vnitie of faith The Emperour saith Liberatus supposing that Ioannes de Thalaida had not ment rightly of the ChalcedoÌ„ couÌ„cel but had doÌ„ al things fainedly vvrote his letters by the persvvasioÌ„ of Acatius to Pergamius Apolonius his Lieutenantes to .161 depose Iohn and enstal Peter Mogge Iohn being thus thrust out repaired to the B. of Antioche vvith vvhose letters of coÌ„mendacion he vveÌ„t to SiÌ„pliciê° bishop of Rome and desired him to vvrite in his behalfe vnto Acatiê° bishoppe of Constantinople vvho did so and vvithin a vvhile after died Stapleton The like drifte as before followeth nowe also and therfore the lesse nede of any long or exquisite answer Sauing that a few things are to be coÌ„sidered aswel for the weighing of M. Hornes reasons as for such matters as make for the popes primacye euen in those stories that M. Horne reherseth As that pope Simplicius of whome M. Horne maketh mention excommunicated Peter the Bishop of Alexandria here mentioned benig an Eutychian Again that Acatius bishop of Constantinople here also recited by M. Horne was also excoÌ„municated by pope Felix What saieth M. Horn a buttoÌ„ for your popes curse If that be a matter ecclesiastical our Emperors haue cursed aswel as your popes EueÌ„ our Emperour Zeno that we are nowe in hand withal Say you me so M. Horne Then shew me I beseche you by what authority For no man you say your selfe afterward hath authority to excoÌ„municate but only the Church and those who receiue authority therevnto by coÌ„mission from the Churche Thus you say euen in this booke Bring forth then the Emperours coÌ„mission Otherwise thinke not we will crie sanctus sanctus to all ye shal say And if you bring forth the coÌ„mission then are you vndone and al your primacy For if the Emperour hath his commission from the Church then belike the Church is aboue him Onlesse as ye haue found a newe diuinitie so ye can find a new lawe wherby he that taketh the coÌ„missioÌ„ shal be aboue him that geueth it This curse then M. Horne was no ecclesiasticall curse no more surely then if you shuld if Maistres Madge played the shrewe with you be shrewe and curse to her shrewes heart It was a zelouse detestation of heretikes as if a good catholike man should nowe say cursed be al wicked Sacramentaries And whome I pray you did he curse Any trow ye that was not accursed before No but chiefly Nestorius and Eutyches which were before by general CouÌ„cels excoÌ„municated Yet for al that we haue our margent dasshed with a fresh iolye note that the princes supremacy is in al causes I pray God send you M. Horne as much worship of yt as ye had of your other late like marginall florishe owte of the Chalcedon Councell Yet let vs see what proufes ye lay forthe Why say you Was not Zeno required to cause an vnity in the church Ye mary was he and so was Constantine and Marcian to Yea Marcian for that was called the cheif phisition to But we neade not put you any more in remembrance hereof leaste ye take to muche pryde of yt Yea but zeno sayeth that after God all people shall bowe their neckes to his power It is so in dede M. Horne But onlesse ye can proue that he saied to his spiritual power which he said not nor meante not a good argument the more pittye hath quyte broken his necke Neither yet doth Zeno speake of the neckes of any his subiectes but as yt semeth of such nations as were his enimies And assuredly such woordes al pagan Emperours vse And yet they are not I trowe therefore supreme gouernours in al causes spiritual Now yt would require some tracte of tyme fully to open either howe M. Horne hath confounded maymed and mangled his authours narration or to shewe that these things euen in the true narration of the stories that he reherseth make fully agaiÌ„st him and for the Popes primacy For this Ioannes Talaida saieth Liberatus appealed to Pope Simplicius euen as Athanasius did Simplicius writeth to Acatius who answereth that he did all this withowt the Popes coÌ„sent by the Emperours commaundement for the preseruation of the vnity in the Church To whoÌ„ Simplicius replied that he ought not to communicate with Petrus Moggus for that he agreed to the Emperours order aÌ„d proclamatioÌ„ onlesse he woulde embrace the decrees of the CouÌ„cel of Chalcedo Thus letters going to and fro Simplicius died and Felix succedeth who doth both depriue him from his bisshoprike and excommunicateth him for taking part with the said Petrus Moggus After the death of Acatius succedeth Flauianus who woulde not suffer himselfe to be enstalled without the Popes consent Within shorte tyme Euphemius was Patriarche of Constantinople who receiued synodicall letters from this Pope These and manye other thinges else might here be said euen out of the chapter vpon which Maister Horne himselfe pleadeth which we passe ouer But for the Princes Supremacy in causes Ecclesiastical what hath M. Horne in al this diuision His marginal Note lyeth in the dust What hath he beside He saith The Emperor by his Lieutenants deposed Iohn Talaida the Patriarche of Antioche But this is vntrue The Emperour in dede commaunded his Lieutenants vt pellerent eum to expulse and driue him out from his bisshoprike but to depose him that is to make him now no Bishop at all that lay not in the Emperours power He did as merely of him selfe a wise prelate said in King Edwardes dayes being then in the Tower for the Catholike faieth but take awaye the Ricke Iohn remayned bisshop stil. And that with this Iohn Talaida so it was appereth well by Liberatus your owne Author M. Horne For this Iohn Talaida saieth Liberatus appealinge from the Emperours violence to Pope Simplicius habeÌ„s episcopi dignitatem remansit Romae remayned at Rome hauing stil the dignity of a bishop who also afterwarde had the Ricke also For the Pope endewed him with the bishoprike of Nola in Campania Now as Emperours and Princes haue power though not lawful to expelle and depriue men of the Church from their temporal dignities and possessions so to depriue a man of the Church from his office of ministery to depose a bisshop or a priest froÌ„ his spiritual IurisdictioÌ„ and Authority which deposition only is a cause ecclesiastical to the Church only froÌ„ whom such Authority came it belongeth Princes depriuations are no ecclesiastical depositions Take this answere ones for al M. Horne you which vntruly reporte that Princes deposed bisshops M. Horne The .57 Diuision Pag. 35. a. This Pope Simplicius considering the great contentions that vvere accustomably about the election of Popes did prouide by decree that no Pope should hereafter be chosen vvithout the authority of the Prince vvhich decree although it be not extant yet it is manifest inough by the Epistle of Kinge Odoacer put into
the Actes of the thirde Synode that Simmachus the Pope did keepe at Rome vvherin the King doth not only auouche the decree of Simplicius but also addeth VVe maruaile that without vs anye thīg was accōpted seing that whiles our Priest meaning the bisshop of Rome Simplicius was on liue nothing ought to haue bene taken in hande without vs. The .16 Chapter of Simplicius Felix .3 and Symmachus Popes of Rome Stapleton IF Pope Simplicius by decree gaue the Prince Authority to confirme the chosen Pope what helpeth this your supremacy Nay doth it not much impayre the same For then al the Princes Authority in this behalfe dependeth of the Popes decree as of a Superiour lawe And so he is subiect both to the law and to the lawemaker And yet this is all that in this Diuision hath any maner inckling to iuduce the Prīces Supremacy in any cause ecclesiastical But yf M. Horn would haue loked but a litle further and vpō the first line of the next leafe he mought haue found in the said Synod that the see of Rome hath the priestly primacy ouer all the whole world And that Councels must be confirmed by that see with such other like matter For whereas this King Odoacer beside the decree touchīg the chosing of the Pope which as your self say he made at the Popes request made also an other concerning not alienating Church goods the whole Synod reiected and cōdemned it for these .ij. causes expressely First saith Eulalius a bisshop of Sicily whose sentence the other bisshops saying the same the whole Synode folowed because against the rules of the Fathers this Decree appereth to be made of Layemen though religious and godlye to whome that any authoritye was euer geuen ouer Ecclesiasticall goods it is not reade Secondlye it is not declared to be confirmed with the subscription of any bisshop of the Apostolike See Nowe whereas the holy Fathers haue decreed that if the Priestes of any whatsoeuer prouince keeping a Councel within their owne lymities shall attempt any thing without the authority of their Metropolitane or their bisshop it should be voyde and of none effect howe much more that which is knowen to haue bene presumed in the See Apostolike the Bisshop thereof not present which bisshop by the prerogatiue of the blessed Apostle Peter hauing throughe the whole worlde the Primacy of priesthood hath bene wonte to confirme the Decrees of Councels presumed I say of layemen though certayn bisshops agreing vnto it who yet could not preiudicat their Prelat of whom it is knowen they were consecrated is vndoubtedly voyde and of no effect neither any waye to be accompted amonge Ecclesiastical decrees Thus farre that Synod by your selfe alleaged M. Horne God rewarde you for geuing vs such good instructions against your selfe Or yf it came not of you but of your frende let him haue the thankes therefore But yf it so falleth out against your willes both yet God be praysed that as by sinne he worketh somtime a greater amēdement and turneth horrible temptations into a more confortable calmenesse then before the storme came so also by your vnhappy meaning hathe yet brought vs to a happye information of such doctrine as vtterly ouerthroweth your heresye For here you see M. Horne not only the laie Magistrat yea the King him selfe yea though he were religiouse and godly vtterly excluded from all authority in causes Ecclesiasticall whereby your phantasticall Primacie vanisheth cleane away but also that the Pope whome you cal a forraine power hath the Primacy the chiefty and supreame praeeminence of Priesthode not onely in Rome or the Romaine Prouince but saith this Synode by your self clerckly alleaged per vniuersum orbem throughout the whole worlde and then if you be a parte of the worlde he is your Primate too Thus much saith this Synode and thereby vtterly ouerthroweth the whole effect of the Othe in both those partes for the whiche the Catholikes refuse to swere vnto it Verely if ye goe on as you haue hitherto you wil surely be espied for a preuaricatour that is for a double faced Proctour secreatlie instructing your clients aduersarie but in face protesting to plead against him For better instructions no hyred aduocate coulde haue geauen vs then you the Counterpleader haue ministered vnto vs. M. Horne The .58 Diuision pag. 35. a. Next after Simplicius vvas Foelix the third chosen vvho after his confirmation sent many letters as vvell to the Emperour as to Acatius Bisshoppe of Constantinople about the matter betvvixt Iohn and Peter but vvhen he coulde not preuaile in his suite he made Iohn Bisshoppe of Nola in Campania One of the letters that Pope Foelix vvrote vnto Zenon the Emperour about this matter is put into the fift Synode of Constantinople vvherein the Pope after the salutation doth most humblye beseech the Emperour to take his humble suite in good parte He shevveth that the holy .162 Churche maketh this suite that he vvill vouchesafe to mainteine the vnitie of the Churche that he vvill destroye Heresies that breaketh the bonde of vnitie that he vvill expell Peter Mogge bothe oute of the Citie and also from Churche regiment that he vvould not suffer Peter being deposed to be admitted to the Communion of the Churche but that by his honorable letters he vvould banish him out of the bounds of Antioche And saith this Bisshop of Rome Foelix vnto the Emperour In his place appoint you one that shal beutifie the Priesthode by his woorkes Stapleton You procede still to bring authorities against your selfe This Peter was deposed I confesse But by whome M. Horne Not by the Emperour but euen by Pope Foelix as appeareth but one leafe before the place which your selfe alleage And in case it was to painefull for you to turne backe a leafe or two before yet might you haue vouchsaued to haue read the next lines before your own allegatiō In the which Foelix signifieth that he was so deposed and therfore requesteth th'Emperour to expel him and to place some other mete man for him whiche thing Popes doe at this day requiring Catholike Princes to remoue hereticall Bishops and to place good in their roome neither yet therfore are or euer were Princes accompted enacted or intituled Supreme gouernours in all causes Ecclesiasticall Your new Religion hath inuented this newe Title This Pope Foelix also excommunicated Acatius of Constantinople for bearing with this Peter Mogge as witnesseth Liberatus Whereby appeareth clerely the Popes Primacie ouer the ij chiefe Patriarches of the East Churche of Constantinople and Antioche And you againe are with your owne examples cleane ouerthrowen M. Horne The .59 Diuision pag. 35. b. Anastasius the Emperour .163 deposed Macedonius Bisshoppe of Constantinople as one that falsified the Ghospels as Liberatus saith Stapleton If this Macedonius falsified the Ghospel he was I wene worthy to be deposed But your Author vseth not this worde Deposed but he saieth he was expulsed Whiche might be being by an
the Kings consent or without against the Pope who hath no Iudge in this world but God only Neither cā he be iudged by his inferiours And so these Bishops told the King to his face And finally the King referreth the whole mater to the Synode and plainly protesteth that it was the Coūcels part to prescribe what ought to be done in so weighty a mater As for mee saith the King I haue nothing to doe with Ecclesiasticall maters but to honour and reuerence them I cōmit to you to heare or not to heare this matter as ye shall thinke it most profitable so that the Christiās in the City of Rome might be set in peace And to this point lo is al M. Hornes supremacy driuen The Bishops proceding to sentence doe declare that Pope Symachus was not to be iudged by any man neither bound to answere his accusers but to be committed to Gods iudgemēt And the reason the Coūcel geueth That it appertaineth not to the sheep but to the pastour to foresee and prouide for the snares of the wolfe And thē follow the words that you reherse which are no iudicial sentence but only a declaration that he should be taken for the true Bishop as before But to medle with the cause and to discusse it iudicially they would not because as they said by the Canōs thei could not And therefore immediatly in the same sentence that ye haue in such hast brokē of in the midle it followeth We doe reserue the whole cause to the iudgemente of God Sette this to the former parte by you recited being a parcell of the sayed sentence as ye must needes doe and then haue ye sponne a faire threade your selfe prouing that thing whiche of all things yee and your fellowes denye That is that the Pope can be iudged of no man And so haue ye nowe made him the Supreame Heade of the whole Churche and haue geauen your selfe suche a fowle fall that all the worlde will lawghe you to scorne to see you finde faulte with this Councell as mangled and confusedlye sette foorth whiche so plainelye and pithelye confoundeth to your greate shame and confusion all that euer yee haue broughte or shall in this booke bringe againste the Popes Primacye So also it well appeareth that if there were in the worlde nothing else to be pleaded vppon but your owne Councell and sentence by you here mangled and confusedly alleged M. Fekenham might vpon very good ground refuse the othe and ye be cōpelled also if not to take the othe for the Popes Primacy being of so squemish a conscience yet not to refuse his authority by your owne Author and text so plainely auouched M. Horne The .62 Diuision pag. 36. a. As it is and shall be most manifestly proued and testified by the oecumenicall or generall Councels vvherin the order of Ecclesiasticall gouernment in Christes Church hath ben most faithfully declared and shevved from time to time as your self affirme that such like gouernment as the Quenes Maiestie doth claime and take vppon her in Ecclesiasticall causes vvas practised .169 continually by the Emperours and approued praised and highly commended by .170 thousands of the best Bisshoppes and most godly fathers that haue bene in Christes Churche from time to time euen so shall I prooue by your ovvne booke of Generall Councels .171 mangled maimed and set foorth by Papish Donatistes them selues and other such like Church vvriters that this kinde and such like gouernment as the Quenes Maiestie doth vse in Church causes vvas by continuall practise not in some one onely Church or parte of Christendome vvhereof you craue proufe as though not possible to be shevved but in the notablest Kingdomes of al Christendome as .172 Fraunce and Spaine put in vre vvherby your vvilfull and malicious ignoraunce shal be made so plain that it shal be palpable to them vvhose eyes ye haue so bleared that they cannot see the truth The .17 Chapter of Clodoueus Childebert Theodobert and Gunthranus Kings of Fraunce Stapleton MAister Horne nowe taketh his iourney from Rome and the East Churche where he hath made his abode a greate while to Fraunce and to Spaine hoping there to find out his newe founde Supreamacye Yea he saieth He hath and will proue it by thowsandes of the beste Bisshops Vndoudtedly as he hath already founde it out by the .318 Bisshops at Nice by the 200. bisshops at Ephesus and by the 630. bishops at Chalcedo who stande eche one in open fielde against him so wil he finde it in Fraūce and in Spayn also If he had said he would haue found it in the new founde landes beyonde Spayn among the infidels there that in dede had ben a mete place for his new founde Supremacy Verily in any Christened coūtre by hī yet named or to be named in this booke he neither hath nor shall find any one Coūcel or bishop Prince or Prouīce to agnise or witnesse this absolute Supremacy that M. Horn so depely dreameth of And that let the Cōference of both our labours trie M. Hornes answer and this Reply As also who hath bleared the Readers eyes M. Horne or Maister Fekenham M. Horne The 63. Diuision pag. 36. b. Clodoueus about this time the first Christian King of Fraunce baptized by Remigius and taught the Christian faith perceyuing that through the troublesome times of vvarres the Church discipline had bene neglected and much corruption crepte in doth for reformacion hereof call a nationall councel or Synode at Aurelia and commaundeth the bisshoppes to assemble there together to consult of such necessary matters as vvere fit and as he deliuered vnto them to consulte of The Bisshoppes doe according as the Kinge .173 commaundeth they assemble they commende the Kings zeale and great care for the Catholique faith and Religion they conclude according to the Kings minde and doth .174 referre their decrees to the iudgement of the King vvhome they confesse to haue .175 the superiority to be approued by his assent Clodoueus also called a Synode named Conciliū Cabiloneum and commaunded the bisshops to consider if any thing vvere amisse in the discipline of the Church and to consulte for the reformation thereof and this saith the bisshops he did of zeale to Religiō and true faith Other fovver Synodes vvere summoned aftervvarde in the same City at sondry tymes by the commaundement of the King named Childebert moued of the loue and care he had for the holy faith and furtheraunce of Christian Religion to the same effect and purpose that the first vvas sommoned for This King Childebert caused a Synode of Bishoppes to assemble at Parys and commaunded them to take order for the reformation of that Church and also to declare vvhom they thought to be a prouident Pastour to take the care ouer the Lords flock the Bisshop Saphoracus being deposed for his iust demerites Stapleton M. Horne so telleth his tale here as yf this King Clodoueus had
In these wordes orderly laied out as the Kinge spake them thou seest gentle Reader first that the King talketh not of this charge as M. Horn vntruly reporteth him meaning a charge ouer religion for the King expressely speaketh of the charge of his kingdome declaring that as he for negligence in his charge so the bisshoppes for negligence in their charge shal both increase the wrath of God Also that without his admonition which woordes M. Horne nipped quyte of in the middest the bisshop hath to preache to rebuke to punish and correct the transgressours of Gods lawe Such patched proufes M. Horne bringeth to pricke vp the poppet of his straunge fantastical primacye M. Horne The .65 Diuision pag. 37. b. After the death of Anastasius theÌ„peror Iustinê° reigned alone a right catholike Prince vvho immediatly sent messengers vnto the bishop of Rome who should both coÌ„firm the autority of the sea aÌ„d also shuld prouide peace for al churches so much as might be with which doings of theÌ„peror Hormisda the bishop of Rome being moued sent vnto theÌ„perour with coÌ„sent of Theodoricus Legats 178 Martinus Penitentiarius telleth the cause of this legacy vvas to entreate theÌ„peror to restore those bishops vvhich the vvicked Anastasius had deposed This godly emperor Iustinus saith Martin did make a lavv that the Churchs of the heretiks should be coÌ„secrated to the Catholik religioÌ„ but this Decree vvas made in Iohn the next Popes daies The vvhich edict vvheÌ„ the King Theodoriche being an Arian saith the same Martin and King of Italy herd he sent Pope Iohn saith Sabellicus vvith others in embassage vnto theÌ„peror to purchase liberty for the AriaÌ„s Iustinus receiued these Ambassadours honorably saith Platina and theÌ„peror at the leÌ„gth ouercome vvith the humble suit of the Pope vvhich vvas sauced vvith teares grauÌ„ted to hiÌ„ and his associats that the Arians shuld be restored and suffred to liue after their orders In this history this is not vnvvorthy the noting that the Pope did not only shevv his obedience and 180 subiectioÌ„ to the godly Emperor but also that the secular Princes ordeyned 181. Lavves ecclesiastical vvith the vvhich the Pope could not dispeÌ„ce For al this busines arose about the decree vvhich theÌ„peror had made in an 182. ecclesiastical cause or matter If the Popes authority in these causes had bene aboue the Emperours he needed not vvith such lovvlynes and so many tears to haue besought the Emperour to haue reuoked his decree and edict The 18. Chapter Of Iustinus themperour and Iohn the Pope Stapleton NOw hath M. Horn for this turne left FraÌ„ce and is returned to theÌ„perours again but so that he had ben as good to haue kept hiÌ„ selfe in FraÌ„ce stil. For though he decketh his margeÌ„t with the Pope is the Kings Ambassadour and again The Popes huÌ„ble sute for the ArriaÌ„ heretiks which yet is a stark lie as we shal anoÌ„ declare yet by that time the whole tale is told wherof this maÌ„ maketh a coÌ„fuse narratioÌ„ neither he nor his cause shal winne any worship or honesty thereby I wil therfore opeÌ„ vnto you geÌ„tle reader the whole story truly and faithfully and that by his owne authors Platina Sabellicus aÌ„d Martinê° This Anastasius was a wicked Emperor as M. Horne here coÌ„fesseth And yet two leaues before he made a presideÌ„t of his doiÌ„gs for deposing of bishops He defended Iohn the patriarch of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople a great heretik who by his assistaÌ„ce most iniuriously aÌ„d spitefuly haÌ„dled the Legats that Pope Hormisda sent to hiÌ„ exhorting hiÌ„ to forsake aÌ„d renouÌ„ce his heresy The said heretik Emperor Anastasius sent answere by the Legats to Pope Hormisda that it was theÌ„perours part and office to coÌ„mauÌ„de and not the Popes and that he must also obey theÌ„peror Surely a fair exaÌ„ple for your new supremacy After the death of this Anastasius strikeÌ„ with lightniÌ„g froÌ„ heaueÌ„ for his wiked heresy aÌ„d disobedieÌ„ce succedeth this Iustin a right Catholik priÌ„ce by M. Horns own words aÌ„d coÌ„fesioÌ„ who iÌ„coÌ„tineÌ„tly sent to Rome his ambassadours which should shew dew reuereÌ„ce of faith to the see Apostolike Or as Platina in other woords writeth qui sedis Apostolicae authoritatem confirmarent That shoulde confirme the authority of the Apostolike See And what was that I pray you M. Horne but to confirme the Popes primacy so litle set by before of the wicked Anastasius and the heretical bisshop Iohn of Constantinople And therefore gramercye that forsakinge Fraunce ye haue browght vs euen to Constantinople and to the Emperour there sending his ambassadour to Rome to recognise the Popes most highe authority Yow tel vs yet farder that the Pope Hormisda sent Legates to Iustinus And there you breake of sodeÌ„ly But what folowed Forsoth immediatly it foloweth in the very same senteÌ„ce which Iustinus receiued honorably the Popes Legats sendiÌ„g forthe to mete theÌ„ the more to honour theÌ„ a great multitude of MoÌ„ks and of other Catholik aÌ„d worshipful meÌ„ the whole clergy of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople and Iohn their bisshop coÌ„gratulating also At whose coming the Emperour thrust out of the City and the Churches the schismatikes called AcatiaÌ„s of their Author Acatius whome Pope Felix had excoÌ„municated Nowe goe forth Gods blessing of your heart God send vs many moe such aduersaries And to say the truth M. Iewel and your fellowes are not much worse to vs. But yet goe forward for I hope we shal be more deaply bound to this good Catholike Emperour anon and to you to for bringing to our haÌ„d without our farder traiuail such good and effectual matter for the Popes superiority This godly Emperor made a law say you that the Churches of heretiks should be coÌ„secrated to the Catholik ReligioÌ„ What did he M. Horn Happy are ye that he is fair dead and buried many years agoe for feare lest if he were now liuing your teÌ„ples aÌ„d synagogs would be shortly shut vp as they are nowe in Antwerpe and in al Flanders here God be praised But who telleth this Forsoth say you Martinê° PoeniteÌ„tiarius But lo how wisely this tale is told as though both Sabellicus aÌ„d Platina the Authors of your narratioÌ„ did not write the like King Theodoricke tooke not in good parte but eueÌ„ to the very harte these doings of Iustine And why M. Horne Because as ye say now like a true maÌ„ he was an ArriaÌ„ Say ye so M. Horne Doth the winde wagge on that side now For Theodoricus was not two leaues before The most honourable King Theodoriche and the Supreame Head of the Church of Rome to But who saith M. Horne that he was an Arrian Forsoth say ye Martin and forsoth say I the matter is ones againe fitly and clerkly handeled For not onely Martin but Platina and Sabellicus from whome ye fetche your storie write it also This Theodorike sendeth his Ambassadours to Iustine yea he sendeth Pope Iohn him selfe who with most humble suite sauced as you
already by M. Horne I remit thee to the fourth Roman Councell wherevpon M. Horne lately pleaded and to the very same sentence that M. Horne did him selfe alleage But yet by the way I must score vp as an vntruth that Iustinian deposed Anthimus For it was not IustiniaÌ„ but Pope Agapetus that gaue senteÌ„ce of depositioÌ„ against hiÌ„ nor he was not deposed at that time but before In dede IustiniaÌ„ executed the sentence and thrust him out of ConstaÌ„tinople and banished him though thempresse toke part with him For fiirst we find that Agapetus was desired by a supplicatioÌ„ of diuers of the East to depose him We haue also in the actes of the .5 generall Councel declared that Agapetus did depose him In case these testimonies wyll not serue ye shal heare Iustinian him selfe that shal tel you that it was not he but Agapetus that deposed Anthimus QueÌ„admodum nuper factuÌ„ esse scimus circa AnthymuÌ„ qui quideÌ„ deiectus est de sede huins vrbis à sancto gloriosae memoriae Agapeto sanctiss Rom. Ecclesiae pontifice Euen saith Iustinian as we knowe it happened of late to Anthimus who was displaced from the see of this imperial citie by Agapetus of holy and gloriouse memorye bishop of the holy Churche of Rome Neither was Vigilius deposed by the Emperous authoritye as M Horne fableth but for not yelding to the Eutychian Emperesse Iustinians wife he was by a trayne brought to Constantinople and so banished And all this was done rather by the wicked Emperesse then by IustiniaÌ„ who as Liberatus writeth restored again both Siluerius thoughe by the meanes of Belisarius he was caried awaye againe into banishment and Vigilius also though he dyed by the way in Sicilia M. Horne The .67 Diuision pag. 38. b. About this time Epiphanius Bisshop of Constantinople as Liberatus sayih died in vvhose roune the Empresse placed Anthymus About vvhich time vvas great strife betvvene Gaianus and Theodosius for the bisshopricke of Alexandria and vvithin tvvo monethes sayth Liberatus the Empresse Theodora sent Narses a noble man to enstall Theodosius and to banissh Gaianus Theodosius being banisshed the sea vvas vacant vvhervnto Paulus vvho came to Constantinople to plead his cause before the Emperour against certaine stubborne monkes vvas appointed and he receiued sayth Liberatus .188 authority of the Emperoure to remoue heretiques and to ordeine in their places men of right faith This Paulus vvas shortly after accused of murther vvhervpon the Emperour sent Pelagius the Popes proctour lying at Constantinople ioyning vnto him certaine other bissops .189 vvith commission to depose Paulus from the bissoplike office vvhich they did and they ordered for him Zoilus whome afterward the Emperour deposed and ordered Apollo who is nowe the Bisshop of Alexandria sayth Liberatus Certaine Monkes mette vvith Pelagius in his retourne from Gaza vvher Paulus vvas deposed tovvards Constantinople bringyng certaine articles gathered out of Origenes vvorkes minding to make suyte vnto the Emperour that both Origen and those articles might be condemned vvhom Pelagius for malice he bare to Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia an earnest fautor of Origen did further all that he might Pelagius therfore doth earnestly entreat themperour that hâ— vvold coÌ„maund that to be doÌ„ vvhich the Monks sued for to vvit that OrigeÌ„ vvith those articles should be daÌ„ned The vvhich suit themperour grauÌ„ted being glad .190 to geue iudgmeÌ„t vpoÌ„ such matters and so by his commandmeÌ„t the senteÌ„ce of the great curse against OrigeÌ„ and those articles vvere dravveÌ„ foorth in vvriting and subscribed vvith their hands and so sent to Vigilius the bisshop of Rome to Zoilus bissop of AlexaÌ„dria Euphemius of Antioche aÌ„d Peter bisshop of HierusaleÌ„ These Bishops receiuing this senteÌ„ce of the curse .191 ê“nouÌ„ced by themperours coÌ„maundmeÌ„t and subscribing thervnto Origen was condeÌ„ned being dead who before long agoe on liue was condemned Stapleton Here is a myngle mangle I can not tel wherof and a tale tolde of a tubbe for any reason or certaine scope that I see in it Here haue we nowe that themperours wife placeth and setteth in bishoppes to For it was Theodora the Eutychian Emperesse that placed and displaced the bishops here named sauynge Paulus whiche was made by Pelagius the Popes Legate at Constantinople whych thyng M. Horne concealeth But I meruaile by what warrant that Empresse did al this I dare say not by M. Knoxes and his fellowes of whom I haue spoken And what bishop think you that she setteth in No better surely then her selfe that is Anthimus the captaine of the heretikes of that time But this geare goeth handsomly in and out all thyngs I warrante yow in dewe order and proportion euen in as good as the matter is good it selfe For nowe M. Horne after he hath declared that Anthimus was deposed from his bishoprike is retourned to shewe howe he was first ordered and made bishop We haue then a tale tolde to no purpose in the worlde of Paulus the bishop and a murtherer deposed and well and orderly to I trowe by Pelagius the Popes proctour and so howe M. Horne frameth his primacy hereof God woteth I wotte not in all the world For as for Iustinians commission to depose bishops if M. Horne meane of such as Kyng Edward gaue in England of late it is M. Hornes commission and not Iustinians Neither hath hys author any suche thing But only that themperour gaue the bishop authority to appoint Captaines and other of the Emperours officers to helpe forward the execution Nay saieth M. Horne the wurste is behind For Iustinian theÌ„perour gaue his iudgemente vppon Origenes and cursed him to Here in dede somwhat might haue bene sayde sauing that we haue sayd somwhat alredie of suche manner of cursing and sauinge that M. Horne of hys great curtesie hath eased vs aÌ„d hath made I trowe againste hys will but nothing against hys skill a full answere for vs saying that Origenes was long before this tyme yea yet lyvinge condemned TheÌ„ was there here no newe senteÌ„ce or determinatioÌ„ made by Iustinian but a confirmation of the olde and no more matter of supremacie then yf a man shoulde beshrewe Luthers cursed harte for his newe broched heresies and curse them and him to hys heresies being manie hundred yeares before condeÌ„ned aÌ„d cursed by many a good vertuous clerke and by many general and other CouÌ„cels to Neither did IustiniaÌ„ geue any senteÌ„ce of curse against Origen him self but as Liberatê° saith at his coÌ„maundemeÌ„t or procuriÌ„g the chief Patriarchs of Rome of AlexaÌ„dria of Antioch aÌ„d of HierusaleÌ„ did it and so by the ordinary Iudges in this case not by the Emperours only or absolut commandemeÌ„t he was coÌ„demned And we find in the acts of the .5 generall CouÌ„cell Origen condemned with Arius Macedonius Euthyches and other M. Horne The .68 Diuision pag. 3â— a. VVhen Theodorus bisshop of Caesarea in Cappadocia heard of this condemnation to be reuenged he laboured earnestly vvith
the Emperour to condemne Theodorus Mopsuestenus a famous aduersary of Origen the vvhich he brought to passe by ouermuch fraude abusing the Emperour to the great slaunder and offence of the Church Thus in all these Ecclesiasticall causes it appereth the Emperor had the .192 chief entermedling vvho although at the last vvas beguyled by the false bisshops yet it is vvorthy the noting by vvhom this offence in the Church came vvhich appeareth by that that follovveth I beleeue that this is manifest to al men saith Liberatus that this offence entred into the Church by Pelagius the DeacoÌ„ and Theodorus the Bisshop the which eueÌ„ Theodorus him selfe did openly publishe with clamours crying that he and Pelagius were woorthy to be brente quicke by whome this offence entred into the worlde Stapleton M. Horne nowe will bringe vs a prety conclusion and prove vs because bishopes be at dissention and abuse the Prince assisting nowe the one parte nowe the other that the prince is supreame head Whereof will rather very well followe this conclusion Experience sheweth that princes the more they intermedled in causes of religioÌ„ the more they troubled the Churche the more they were theÌ„ selues abused and also misused others Therefore priÌ„ces are no mete persons to be supreme heads in such causes Examples hereof are plenty Constantin the great persuaded by the Donatistes most importunat suyt waded so farre ouer the borders of his owne vocatioÌ„ that as S. Augustin writeth à sanctis antistibus veniam erat petiturus it came to the point he should aske pardon of the holy bishops The same Emperour by the suit of the Arrians medled so far with bishops matters that he banished the most innocent most godly and most lerned bishop Athanasius whereof in his deathebed he repented willing him by testament to be restored Theodosius the first persuaded with the smothe toung of Flauianus the vnlawful and periured bishop of Antioch did take his parte wrongefully against the west bisshops and the greatest parte of ChristeÌ„dom wwhereof we haue before spoken Theodosius the seconde defended the Ephesine conuenticle against Pope Leo seduced by Dioscorus and Eutyches or rather abused by one of his priuy chamber Chrysaphius an Eunuche and wynked at the mâ—â—dering of holy Flauianus whome the Chalcedon Counâ—â—ll calleth Martyr Zenon the Emperour deceyued by Acatius of ConstaÌ„tinople banished Iohn Talayda the Catholike patriarch of Alexandria who appealed from the Emperoure to Pope Simplicius And nowe in like maner this Emperour Iustinian while he was ouer busy in ecclesiastical matters as one that toke great delight so noteth Liberatus to geue iudgment in such matters being deceiued by Theodorus of the secte of Acephali condemned Theodorus Mopsuestenus and Ibas two most catholike bishops and highly praysed in the Chalcedon Councel wherof sprong vp in the Church a moste lamentable tragedye for the space of many yeares as all writers doe pitefully report This same Iustinian also banished the good bishop of Constantinople Eutychius for not suffering him to alter Religion But he restored him againe in his deathbed as Constantine dyd Athanasius He woulde haue banished also Anastasius an other Catholyke bishop of Antioche because he would not yeld to his heresy of Aphthartodocitae Such examples ought rather to teach Princes not to intermedle with matters aboue their vocation trulye as muche as the sowle passeth the body then to geue them anye presidentes of supreame gouernemente yea IN ALL CAVSES as Mayster Horne and hys fellowes as long as Princes fauour them woulde geue vnto them M. Horne The .69 Diuision pag. 39. a. This Pelagius as yet vvas but Suffragan or proctour for the Pope vvho aftervvard in the absence of Pope Vigilius his maister crepte into his See in the middest of the broiles that Totylas King of the Gothes made in Italye vvhen also he came to Rome In the vvhiche Historie is to be noted the Popes .193 subiection to Totylas vvhome humblie on his knees he acknovvleaged to be his Lorde appointed thereto of God and him selfe as all the reste to be his seruaunte Note also hovve the King sent him Embassadoure vvhat charge and that by Othe of his voyage of his message and of his returne the King straightlie gaue vnto him hovve buxomelie in all these things he obeyed Hovve last of all tovvard the Emperour being commaunded by him to tell his message he fell doune to his feet and vvith teares bothe to him and to his Nobles he ceased not to make moste lamentable and humble supplication till vvithout speed but not vvithout .194 reproche he had leaue to returne home But least you should take these things to sette foorthe that Princes had onely their iurisdiction ouer the Ecclesiasticall personnes and that in matters Temporall and not in causes Ecclesiasticall marke vvhat is vvritten by the Historians Platina amongest the Decrees of this Pope Pelagius telleth and the same vvitnesseth Sabellicuâ— that Narses the Emperours other deputie Ioyntelye with Pelagius did decree that none by ambition shoulde be admitted to any of the holye Orders Pelagius moreouer vvriteth vnto Narses desiring him of his ayed against all the Bisshoppes of Liguria Venetiae and Histria vvhich vvould not obey him putting their affâ—aunce in the authoritie of the first Councell of Constantinople In vvhiche Epistle amongest other things he vvriteth on this vvise Your honoure must remember what God wrought by you at that time when as Totyla the tyraunt possessing Histriam and Venetias the Frenche also wasting all thinges and you woulde not neuerthelesse suffer a Bisâ—hoppe of Myllaine to be made vntill he had sente woorde from thence to the moste milde Prince meaning the Emperour and had reciued answere againe from him by writing what shoulde be done and so bothe he that was ordeined Bisshoppe and he that was to be ordeined were brought to Rauenna at the appointment of your high authoritie Not long after Pelagius 2. bycause he vvas chosen Inâ—ussu Principis without the Emperours comaundement and could not send vnto him by reason the tovvne vvas beseged and the huge risyng of the vvaters stopped the passage as soone as he might being elected Pope he sent Gregory to craue the Emâ—erours pardone â–ª and to obtaine his good vvill For in those dayes sayth Platina the Clergie did nothing in the Popes election except the election had bene allovved by the Emperour Stapleton M. Horne telleth vs a tale after his olde wonte that is without head or taile to abuse his ignorant reader with a confuse heape of disordered and false wordes Pelagius was sente by the Romans to King Totilas to entreat of peace and that he would for a time ceasse from warre and geue them truce Saying that if in the meane whyle they had no succour they would yelde the citye of Rome to him Pelagius coulde wynne none other answere at his hands buâ— that they should beate downe the walles receiue his army and stand to his
them that the righte faithe should preuaile and be preached Our forenamed auncestours of godlie memorie saith he did strengthen and confirme by their lawes those things whiche were decided in euerye of those Councelles and did expulse the Heretiques whiche went about to gainesaye the determination of the fower forenamed Generall Councelles and to vnquiet the Churches He protesteth that from his first entraunce he made these beginnings and foundation of his Emperiall gouernement to vvitte the vnitie in faith agreeable to the fovver Generall Councelles amongest the Churche ministers from the East to the VVest the restraigning of schismes and contentions stirred vppe by the fautours of Eutyches and Nestorius againste the Chalcedon Councell the satisfying of many that gainsaied the holy Chalcedon Councell and the expulsion of others that perseuered in their errours out of the holye Churches and Monasteryes To the ende that concorde and peace of the holye Churches and their Priestes being firmely kepte one and the selfe same faithe whiche the fower holy Synodes did confesse might be preached throughout Gods holye Churches He declareth hovv he had consulted vvith them by his letters and messengers about these matters and hovv they declared their iudgementes vnto him by their vvritinges not vvithstanding seeing certaine Heretiques continue in their heresies Therefore I haue called you saith he to the royall Cittie meaning Constantinople exhorting you being assembled togeather to declare once againe your mindes touching these matters He shâ—vveth that he opened these controuersies to Vigilius the Pope at his being vvith him at Constantinople And we asked him saith he his opinioÌ„ herein and hee not once nor twise but oftentimes in writinge and without writing did curse the three wicked articles c. VVe commauÌ„ded him also by our Iudges and by some of you to come vnto the Synode with you and to debate these three Articles together with you to the ende that an agreable form of the right faith might be set forth and that we asked bothe of him and you in writing touching this matter that eyther as wicked articles they might be condemned of all or els if he thought them right he should shewe his minde openlye But he answered vnto vs that he would doe seuerely by him selfe concerning these three points and deliuer it vnto vs. He declareth his ovvne iudgement and beliefe to be agreeable vvith the faieth set foorth in the fovver Generall Councelles He prescribeth vnto them the speciall matters that they should debate and decide in this Synode vvhereof the finall ende is saith he That the truth in euery thing may be confirmed and wicked opinions condemned And at the last he concludeth vvith an earnest and godly exhortation to seeke Gods glory only to declare their iudgements agreable to the holy Ghospell touching the matters he propoundeth and to doe that vvith conuenient spede Dat. 3. Nonas Maias Constantinopoli Stapleton Here M. Horne as he hath other Emperors and Princes so would he now beare Iustinian in hand also that he is and ought to be the Supreme head and gouernour in all causes euen Ecclesiastical and Spiritual But Iustinian if you will hearken to his lawes and Constitutions will tell you flatly that suche a heade agreeth not with his shoulders He wil not be made such a monster at your handes You shall finde him as very a Papist for the Popes Supremacy as euer was any Emperor before him or sence him For who I pray you was it M Horne that by opeÌ„ proclamatioÌ„s aÌ„d laws for euer to continue enacted that the holy Ecclesiasticall Canons of the foure first Councels shall haue the strength and force of an imperiall lawe Was it not Iustinian Who ys yt that embraceth the decrees of those holy Councells euen as he doth the holy and sacred scriptures And kepeth their CanoÌ„s as he doth the imperial lawes Who but Iustinian Who enacted also that according to the definitioÌ„ of those foure Councels the Pope of Rome shal be taken for the chiefe of all Priestes Iustinian Who yn an expresse lawe declared that no man doubteth but that the principality of the highest bisshoprike resteth in Rome Iustinian Who declared to Pope Iohn that he studied and laboured howe to bring to subiection and to an vnitye with the See of Rome all the priestes of the Easte Iustinian Who tolde him that there shall be nothing moued perteining to the state of the Churche be it neuer so open and certaine but that he would signify it to his Holinesse being head of all holy Churches Iustinian Who declared that in all his lawes and doings for matters ecclesiastical he followed the holy Canons made by the Fathers Iustinian Who published thys lawe that when any matter ecclesiastical is moued his laye officers should not intermedle but suffer the Bissoppes to ende yt accordyng to the Canons This selfe same Iustinian What great impudency then is it for you to obtrude him this title of supreme gouernour whiche so many of his expresse lawes doe so euidently abhorre What shame infamy and dishonour shoulde it be for him to accept any such title the Canons of the holy Catholike Church and his owne lawes standing so plainly to the coÌ„trary What would you haue him an heretike as you are Hath not he yn hys Lawes pronounced hym to be an heretike that doth not coÌ„municate in faith with the holy Churche especiallye with the Pope of Rome and the fowre patriarches Hath he not also in his said lawes shewed that the Pope of Rome hath the primacy ouer all priestes by the first fowre generall Councelles vnto the which the Pope and all other patriarches haue agreed Obtrude not therefore this presumptuous Title to this Emperour who of al other most shunned it Bring forth M. Horne what ecclesiasticall Constitutions and decrees you wil or can made of this Emperour IustiniaÌ„ Al wil not serue your purpose one iote This only of the diligent Reader being remembred that all such lawes he referred to the Popes iudgement that he made not one of his owne but followed in them all the former Canons and holy Fathers Last of all that he enacteth expresly that in ecclesiastical matters lay Magistrats shall not intermeddle but that bishops shall ende al such matters according to the CanoÌ„s These three thyngs beyng well remembred and borne awaye nowe tell on M. Horne and bring what you can of Iustinians Constitutions in ecclesiasticall matters The effecte of all your Argumentes yn thys Diuision resteth vppon thys poynte that Iustinian made Lawes for matters ecclesiasticall which thing I nede not further answer then I haue done Sauing partly that this lye of M. Hornes woulde not be ouerpassed wherein he imagineth all things here spoken to be done in the fifte generall Councell at Constantinople whereas a greate part of them were done in an other CouÌ„cel at Constantinople vnder this Emperour whiche M. Horne doth here vnskilfully confouÌ„de Partly also to shew yet ones again that Iustinian himself doth so expounde
vvherin he is not Ruler but he praiseth God for him that he maketh godly constitutions against the vnfaithfulnes of miscreants and for no vvorldly respect vvilbe persvvaded to see them violated Stapleton We are now vpon the soden returned into Spaine But wonderful it is to consider howe M. Horne misordereth and mistelleth his whole mater and enforceth as wel other where as here also by Richaredus that whiche can not be enforced that is to make him a Supreme head in al causes Ecclesiasticall Ye say M. Horne he called a Synod to repaire and make a newe fourme of the Churche discipline But I say you haue falsly translated the worde instaurare which is not to make a new thing but to renew an olde whiche differeth very muche For by the example of the firste Queene Marie repaired and renewed the Catholique ReligioÌ„ By the report of the second you made in dede a new fourme of matters in King Edwardes dayes neuer vsed before in Christes Churche You say also he remoued from Spaine the Arrians heresies I graunt you he dyd so But thinke you M. Horne if he nowe liued and were prince of our CouÌ„tre he would haue nothing to say to you and your fellowes as wel as he had to the Arrians Nay He and his Councell hath said something to you and against you already as we shall anon see You say he coÌ„maunded the Bisshops that at euery coÌ„munion time before the receit of the same the people with a lowde voice togeather should recite distinctly the Symbole or Crede set foorth by the Nicene Councell It happeneth wel that the Nicene Councell was added I was afeard least ye would haue gonne about to proue the people to haue song then some such Geneuical Psalmes as now the brotherhod most estemeth Wherevnto ye haue here made a prety foundation calling that after your Geneuical sort the Communion which the Fathers call the body and bloud of Christ and the King him selfe calleth the coÌ„municating of the body and bloud of Christ. Now here by the way I must admonish you that it was not the Nicene Crede as ye write made at Constantinople that was apointed to be rehersed of the people The which is fuller then the Nicene for auoiding of certain heresies fuller I say as coÌ„cerning Christ conceiued and incarnated of the holy ghost which thing I caÌ„ not tel how or why your Apologie as I haue said hath left out with some other like This Councell then hath said somewhat to you for your translation and muche more for your wicked and heretical meaning to conuey from the blessed Sacrament the reall presence of Christes very bodie But now M. Horne take you aÌ„d your Madge good hede and marke you wel whether ye and your sect be not of the Arrians generation whiche being Priestes contrary to the Canons of the Church which thei as mightely contemned as ye do kept company with their wiues but yet with such as they laufully maried before they were ordered Priestes Who returning to the Catholike faith froÌ„ their Arianisme woulde faine haue lusked in their leacherie as they did before being Arians Which disorder this CouÌ„cel reformeth The same Councell also coÌ„maundeth that the decrees of all Councels yea and the decretall Epistles of the holye Bisshops of Rome should remaine in their full strength Bicause forsoth by Arrians they had before ben violated and neglected as they are at this day by you and your fellowes vtterly despised and contemned So like euer are yong heretikes to the olde VnuÌ„ nôr is omnes nôr is And this is M. Horne one part of the repairing and the making as you call it of a newe fourme of the Church discipline ye spake of But for the matter it selfe ye are al in a muÌ„mery and dare not rub the galde horse on the backe for feare of wincing Now all in an il time haue ye put vs in remembrance of this Councel for you must be Canonically punisshed and Maistres Madge must be solde of the Bisshoppes and the price must be geuen to the poore I would be sory shee should heare of this geare and to what pitifull case ye haue brought her by your own CouÌ„cel Marke now your margent as fast and as solemnely as ye will with the note The duetifull care of a Prince aboute Religion with the note of a Princes speciall câ—re for his subiects and with such like I do not enuie you such notes In case now notwithstanding ye are so curstly handeled of King Richaredus and his Councell ye be content of your gentle and suffering nature to beare it al well and wil for al this stil goe forward to set foorth his Primacie be it so What can ye say therein further I perceiue then ye make great and depe accompt that he subscribed before the CouÌ„cell wherof I make as litle considering here was no newe mater defined by him or the Fathers but a coÌ„firmation and a ratification made of the first foure Councels Which the King strengtheneth by all meanes he coulde yea with the subscription of his owne hande because the other Kings his predecessours had ben Arians Otherwise in the firste .7 Generall Councelles I finde no subscription of the Emperours but onely in the sixte proceding from the said cause that this dothe that is for that his predecessours were heretikes of the heresie of the Monothelites but not proceding altogether in the same order For the Emperour there subscribeth after al the Bisshops saying onely We haue read the Decree and doe consent But the Bishop of CoÌ„stantinople saith I George by the mercy of God Bisshop of Constantinople to my definitiue sentence haue subscribed after the same sort other Bishops also set to their handes And this was because the mater was there finally determined against the Monothelites In case this subscriptioÌ„ wil not serue the mater M. Horne hath an other helpe at hand yea he hath S. Gregory him self that as he saith coÌ„mendeth Richaredus for his gouernmeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical and this is set in the margent as a weighty mater with an other foorthwith as weighty that this Richaredus called Councels and gouerned Ecclesiasticall causes without any doing of Pope Gregory therin But by your leaue both your notes are both folish and false Folish I say for how shuld Pope Gregory be a doer with hiÌ„ being at that time no Pope the couÌ„cel being kept in the time of Pelagiê° .2 S. Gregories predecessour in the yere .589 as it appereth by thâ— accoÌ„pt of Isidorê° liuing about that time and S. Gregory was made Pope in the yere .592 by the accompt of S. Bede False I say for Richaredus called not Councelles but one onely Councel yea and false againe For there was no gouernement Ecclesiasticall in Richaredus doings Neyther is there any such word in the whole Councel by M. Horn alleaged nor any thing that may by good consequence induce such gouernement I say then further ye doe moste
impudently in going about to make your Readers belieue that Richaredus and other Princes after him were takē for Supreme heades of the Church till now in these later daies and most blasphemously in calling the Pope for this mater the childe of perdition As wel might you for this cause haue called Gregorie so too Who is surnamed as ye here write the Great But God wotteth and the more pitie not very great with you and your fellowes Of al bookes his writinges beare most ful and plaine testimonie for the Popes singular praeeminence whiche thing is in an other place by me largely proued that though the matter here semeth to require somewhat to be said I neede not say any thing but onely remit the Reader to that place where he shal finde that S. Gregorie practised this Supreme authoritie as wel in Spain as other where throughout the whole Christened world But what saith S. Gregorie Forsothe that the King Richaredus by his carefull and continuall preaching brought Arrians into the true faith S. Gregorie saith wel And yet you wil not I trow say The Prince himself preached in pulpit to the Arrians What then Verelye that which he did by his Clergie and to the which he was a godly promoter that he is saied to doe him selfe As to preache to conuert heretiques to decree this or that and briefely to gouerne in causes Ecclesiastical All which the Prince in his owne person or of his owne authority neuer dothe But by his furderance such things being done he is saied sometimes as here of Saint Gregorye to doe them him selfe We might now passe to the next mater sauing that as ye without any good occasion or bettering of your cause bring in that Richaredus woorked these thinges without Pope Gregorie So it may be feared ye haue a woorse meaning and that ye doe this altogeather craftely to blemishe and deface Sainte Gregorye with the ignoraunte Reader Els tell me to what purpose write ye that Saint Gregorye was asshamed of him selfe and his owne slacknesse Why bringe you in these woordes of Sainte Gregorye What shall I aunsweare at the dreadfull doome when youre excellencye shall lead with you flockes of faithfull ones which ye haue broughte into the true faithe by careful and continuall preachinges I muste then either to refourme your ignorance if ye knew it not before or to preuent your readers circumuention by your wilye handeling of the mater like to be perchaunce miscaried if ye knewe it before admonish you and him that this is spoken of S. Gregorye in deede but as proceeding from a maruelouse humilitye and lowlines In like maner as he wrote to Sainte Augustine oure Apostle in the commendation of his doings wherein yet vndoubtedly he was a great doer him selfe many wayes as by the Historie of Bede clerely appeareth Otherwise though Richaredus doings be most gloriouse and worthy of perpetuall renoune yet shal S. Gregory match him or passe him Neither shal he altogether be voide of his worthy cōmendation concerning his care for the refourming of Spaine and repressing of heresies there either by his authority or by his learned woorkes Verely Platina witnesseth that by the meanes of this Gregorie the Gothes returned to the vnite of the Catholike faithe Whiche appeareth not at that time any otherwhere then in Spaine Hearken farder what Nauclerus one that you ofte reherse in this your booke writeth of him In super Beatus Gregorius c. Beside this Saint Gregorie compelled the Ligurians the Venetians the Iberians which had confessed their schisme by their libell to receiue the Decrees of the Councell of Chalcedo and so broughte them to the vnitye of the Churche He reduced them from Idolatrye partely by punnisshmente partlye by preaching the Brucians the people of Sardinia and the husbandmenne of Campania By the good and mightye authoritie of his writings and by Ambassadours sente in conueniente time he sequestred from the bodye of the Churche the Donatiste Heretiques in Affrique the Maniches in Sicilie the Arrians in Spaine the Agnoites in Alexandria Onely the Heresie of the Neophites in Fraunce rising by Symoniacall bribes as it were by so manye rootes was spreade farre and wide againste the whiche he valiauntlye foughte labouring mightelye against it to the Queene Brunechildis and to the Frenche Kinges Theodoricus and Theodobertus till at the lengthe a Generall Councell beinge summoned he obteined to haue it vtterlye banned and accursed This saith Nauclerus of other Countries Now what nede I speake of our Realme the matter being so notoriouse that by his good meanes by his studye and carefulnes we were brought from most miserable idolatrie to the faith of Christe And therefore as our Venerable Countreyman Bede writeth we maye well and oughte to call him our Apostle Rectè nostrum appellare possumus debemus Apostolum Quia cum c. For saith he wheras he had the chiefe Bisshoprike in all the worlde and was the chiefe Ruler of the Churches that long before were conuerted to the faithe he procured oure Nation that before that time was the Idols slaue to be the Church of Christ. So that we may well vse that saiyng taken from the Apostle All were it that he were not an Apostle to other yet is he our Apostle We are the seal of his Apostlesship in our Lord God It appeareth that S. Gregorie had to doe in Ireland also by his Ecclesiastical authoritie Thus much haue I here spoken of S. Gregorie either necessarily or as I suppose not altogether without good cause Surely not without most deape harte griefe to consider how farre we are gon from the learning vertue and faith whiche we nowe almost one thousande yeares past receiued at this Blessed mans handes Which altogether with our newe Apostle M. Horne heere is nothing but Grosse ignorance And this blessed and true Apostle of our English Nation no better then the child of perdition That is as he meaneth in dede a plaine Antichriste I pray God ones open the eyes of our Coūtrie to see who is in dede the true Antichrist and who are his messengers and forerunners thereby carefully and Christianly to shun as well the one as the other Christ is the Truth it selfe as him selfe hath said Who then is more nere Antichriste then the teacher of Vntruthes And what a huge number hath M. Horne heaped vs vppe in that hitherto hath bene answered being litle more then the third part of his boke Yea in this very Diuision how doe they muster Some of them haue already ben touched But now to the rest more at large let vs ouer runne the Diuision shortly againe First besides his false translation putting for repairing the order of Ecclesiasticall discipline to make a new fourme thereof as though that King altered the old Religion of his realme and placed a newe neuer vsed before in Christes Churche as M. Horne and his fellowes haue done in our Countrie beside this pety
his brothers he made a decree that euery one should be accursed that prepared to him selfe a way into the Papacy or any other Ecclesiastical dignity with frendship or bribery Also that the bisshops in euery city should be chosen by the people and Clergy and that the election should be good so that the Prince of the City did approue the party by thē chosen ād the Pope addīg his authority therto had ones said volumus iubemus we wil and commaunde But saith Sabell both these decrees are abolished The first Chapter Of Phocas the Emperour and of Bonifacius the .3 Pope Stapleton HAVING nowe good reader passed the first sixe hundred yeares and hauing answered to M. Hornes arguments for such proufes as he pretendeth to serue him for thinges don within those .600 yeares I am in a great doubte and staye withe my selfe what order to take for the residewe of myne answere We haue gone ouer litle more then one half of that parte of M. Hornes booke wherein he taketh vpon him to be the challenger and an apponente and yf we weighe the nomber of yeares in the which M. Horne taketh his large race and course they yet remayne almoste a thowsande to those that be alredy passed Yf we measure the leaues almost the one halfe rest behinde to the nomber of .42 Beside the remnante of his booke wherein he plaith the defendants parte I speake thus much for this consideration Yf I shoulde largely and copiouslye answere the residewe as I haue begonne and fullye vnfolde his fonde follies confuting euerye point the booke woulde wexe to bigge and huge On the other syde yf I should lightlye and breiflye passe yt ouer perchaunce M. Horne woulde bragge and saye he were not no nor coulde be answered But yet bethinkinge my selfe well vppon the matter the compendiouse waye seemeth to me at this tyme beste Wherein I could be so shorte and compendiouse that with one lyne I shoulde sufficiently discharge my selfe for the whole answere in saying shortly but truely that there is not no not one onely authority apte and fyt to cōclude his purpose I coulde also shifte him of an other waye and because M. Iewel with other his fellowes groundeth him self vppon yt as a good and a peremptorye exception I might boldly say M. Horne al your proufes after Gregory come to late your .600 yeres are empted spente and gone Again I might and truly seing that his pretensed proufes of the first sixe hundred yeares are so faint and weake yea seing that he is quyte borne downe with his own authors in the same booke chapter leafe and somtyme line to that him self alleageth say that either it is most likelye that he cannot bring any good or substancial matter for the latter 900. yeares or what so euer yt be it must yeld and geue place to the Fathers of the first sixe hundred yeares And with this answere might we contemning and neglecting al his long ragmans rolle that hereafter followeth set vppon him an other while and see how valiantly he wil defende his owne heade Which God wote he will full fayntelye doe Well I will not be so precise as to let yt alone altogether but I shall take the meane and as I thinke the most allowable way neither answering all at length and stitch by stitch with diligence as I haue hitherto vsed nor leauing all but taking some aduised choice Wherefore yf hereafter he bringe any accustomed or stale marchandize yt shall passe but yf any fyne freshe farre sought and farre bowght marchandize come we will geue him the lokinge on and now and then cope withe him to Goe to then M. Horne take your weapon in your hand againe and besturre your self with yt edglynge or foyning with the beste aduantage ye can Ye say then Bonifacius the thirde opened the gappe to take away from th'Emperour the authority and Iurisdictiō of the popes election Ye say it but ye doe not nor cā proue it Ye say that he wonne of Phocas that Rome might be head of all Churches meaning thereby as appereth well by that which followeth ād by M. Iewel and your other fellowes that it was not takē so before Whereof I haue alredy proued the contrary by the Councell of Chalcedo by Victor yea the Emperours Valentinian and Iustinian and otherwise to But this you reporte vntruly For the Popes suyte was not that his See might be the head of al Churches but that the see of S. Peter which is the head of all Churches might be so called and takē of al mē And the reason is added by Ado Paulus Diaconus Beda Martinus and others bicause the Se◠of Constantinople wrote her selfe at that time the Chiefe of all others This newe attempt caused the Pope to make this suyt Not that either it should be so for so it had bene without the Emperours Autorytie or that then it was first called so Ye say he wanne this gloriouse and ambitiouse title with no small brybes Ye say it but ye neither proue it nor can proue yt And sure I am that none of your authours ye name in the margent sayth so Neither do I yet see whervppon ye shuld grounde your self onlesse it be vppon your straunge grammer turning Magna contentione with great contention or with much adoe into no small brybes as ye did lately conuenit into oportet And for this that ye call this a gloriouse and ambitiouse tytle obtayned by this Bonifacius truth it is that as this tytle was euer due to the Church of Rome and confessed as I haue said by Councels Emperours and other longe before the time of this Phocas or Bonifacius so neither this pope nor anie other of his successours vsurped or vsed it as a tytle These be your manifold falshods M. Horne lapped vp in so fewe lynes After your lewde vntruthes foloweth a copie of your singular witte For to what ende with what wisedome or with what benefytte of your cause recyte you two decrees of this Bonifacius I will geue yowe leaue to breath on the matter least vppon the soden you might be apalled with the question The best answere I wene you coulde make woulde be to say that hereby appereth the Ambition of pope Bonifacius 3. And then to proue that Ambition in him by these decrees I thinke it would trouble you much more For in the one he expressely decreeth against Ambition in the other he alloweth the consent of lay princes in a bisshops election But it is wel that as Sabel saieth Both these decrees are abolisshed Wherof it will folowe if that be true that if the decrees were good and made for you then yet they continewed not but were abolished If they were naught and made against the pope yet the faulte was soone amended Thus how so euer it fal out you see howe wisely ād to what great purpose you haue alleaged those decrees M. Horne The .80 Diuision Fol. 48. a. Novve began this
Donus first practised vvith Reparatus the Archebisshop of Rauenna to geue ouer vnto him the superiority and become his obedientiary and that as it may appeare by the sequele vvithout the consent of his Church After the death of Reparatus vvhich vvas vvithin a vvhyle Theodorus a familiar friend to Agatho the Pope and a stoute man vvhom .246 Agatho did honour vvith his Legacy vnto the syxth general Councel at Cōstātinople because his Clergy vvoulde not vvayt on him on Christmas daye solempnely .247 conducting him vnto the Churche as the maner had been did geue ouer the title ād made his sea subiect to the Pope for enuy ād despite of his Clergy saith Sabellicus vvherevvith the Rauennates vvere not content but being ouercome by the authority of the Emperour Constantin vvho much fauored Agatho they bare it as patiently as they might And Leo the seconde successour to Agatho made an ende hereof .248 causing the Emperour Iustinian to shevve great .249 cruelty vnto the vvhole Cyty of Rauenna and to Felix their Bisshop because they vvould haue .250 recouered their olde liberty And so this Pope Leo by the commandement and povver of the Emperour Iustinian brought Rauenna vnder his obeisance as the Pontifical reporteth These Popes through their feyned humility and obedience vnto the Emperours vvhich vvas but duty vvan both much fauour and ayde at the Emperors hādes to atchieue their purpose much desired The .3 Chapter of Vitalianus Donus and Leo the .2 Bishops of Rome and howe the Church of Rauenna was reconciled to the See Apostolike Stapleton WHy Maister Horne Put case the Pope signifieth his election to the Emperour Putte case the Popes were sometyme stowte and braue And sometyme againe couered they re ambitiouse meaninge with a patched cloke of humilitye and lowelines what yf the Churche of Rauenna after long rebellion became an obediētiarie to the apostolike see of Rome This is the effect and contents almost of one whole leafe What then I say Knitte vp I pray you your conclusiō Ergo a Prince of a Realme is supreame head in al causes ecclesiasticall and tēporal Wel and clerckly knitte vp by my sheathe But Lorde what a sorte of falshods and follies are knitte vp together in this your wise collection As concerning the stowtnes and cloked humility of the Popes your authours the Pontifical and Sabellicus write no such thinge but commend Vitalian Donus Agatho Leo for very good Popes yea and for this their doing concerning the Church of Rauenna Other writers commende these Popes also for good and vertuouse men But I perceiue they are no meane or common persons that must serue for witnesses in your honorable consistorie your exceptions are so precise and peremptorye Yet I beseache you sir in case ye will reiecte all other lette the Emperour Constantin himself serue the turne for this Vitalian Who at what tyme the bisshops of the easte being Monothelites woulde not suffer Vitalians name to be rehersed according to the custome in the Churche at Constantinople did withstande them And why thinke you M. Horne for any fayned holynes No no but propter collatam nobis charitatem ab eodem Vitaliano dum superesset in motione tyrannorum nostrorum For his charity employed vppon vs saieth the Emperour whil he liued in the remouing and thrusting out of those that played the tyrants against vs. Why doe ye not bring forth your authours to proue them dissemblers and Hypocrites but you shal proue this when you proue your other saying that there had ben an old ād a cōtinual dissensiō betwen these .ij. Churches ād that the Rauēnates were not subiect to the see of Rome This is wel to be proued that they ought to haue bene subiect to the see of Rome not onely by a common and an vniuersal subiection as to the see of all Churches But as to they re patriarchall see withall It is also aswell to be proued that in S. Gregories tyme who died but .72 yeares before Donus was made pope the Archebishops of Rauēna acknowledged the superioritie of the Church of Rome as appereth by sondrye epistles of S. Gregorie and receyuid theire Palle from thense a most certayne token of subiection matters also being remoued from thense to the popes consistory yea the bishop of Rauēna cōfessing that Rome was the holy See that sente to the vniuersall Churche her lawes and prayeth S. Gregorie not onely to preserue to the Church of Rauenna which peculiarly was vnder Rome her olde priuileges but also to bestowe greater priuileges vppon her Wherein appeareth your great vntruth and foly withal in that you saie there had bene an olde and continuall dissention betwixt the Archebishop of Rome and the Archebishop of Rauenna for the superioritie Now you see the dissension was not continual nor very olde it being so late subiect to the See of Rome in the tyme of S. Gregory Herein appeareth also an other of your vntruths where you alleadge out of the pontifical that Pope Leo brought Rauenna vnder his obeisaunce For the pontificall saieth Restituta est Ecclesia Rauennas sub ordinatione Sedis Apostolicae The Church of Rauenna was restored or brought home againe vnder the ordering of the See Apostolike In which wordes if you had truly reported them woulde easely haue appeared that the rebelliouse childe was then brought home again to obediēce not that then first it was brought vnder subiection as you vntruly and ignorantly surmise You say also as ignorantly or as vntruly that Theodorus the Archebishope of Rauenna who submitted his Church to Pope Agatho was a familiar frēd to Agatho and was of him honoured with his legacie to the sixt generall Councell of Constantinople intending thereby to make your reader thinke he did it of frendship or flattery and not of duety But your conceytes haue deceyued you For the legat of pope Agatho in that Councel so familiar a frend of his and so much by him honoured was one Theodorus presbyter Rauennas a priest of Rauenna as both in the life of Agatho and in the very Councel it self euidently appeareth Neither could that priest be afterward the same bishope that so submitted him self for that submission was before the Councell as in the life of Agatho it appeareth So lernedly and truely M. Horne in his talke procedeth With like truthe M. Horn telleth that Theodorus made his see of Rauenna subiect to Rome bicause his clergy did not so solemnely conducte him to Church vpon Christmas day as the maner had been Would not a man here suppose that this was a very solemne prelat that forlacke of his solemnyty would forsake his whole clergy But it is not possible for these lying superintendentes to tel their tales truly The story is this Theodorus the Archebisshop of Rauenna saieth Nauclerus minding vpon Christmas daye before the sonne risyng to say Masse in S. Apollinaris Church was forsaken of al his clergy And vntil it was
Pastour sticke not to falsifie and missereporte the holy Councel seing by true dealing you caÌ„ proue nothing But it maketh perhaps for you that the Popes Legates cal the Emperour most benign Lord and affirme the Apostolike see of Rome to be subiecte to him But they do not I am assured adde in al spiritual matters And so are ye nothing the nere to your purpose and as the Popes Legats cal him Lorde so pope Agatho calleth him his sonne And that which the Legates said of the See Apostolike the same Pope Agatho in his letters saied of the City of Rome calling it seruilem Principatus sui vrbem A Cyty subiect to his gouernement And it may be well thought the Legates spake in no other sence then did their Lorde and Maister But as for such phrases S. Gregory spake as humbly and as basely to the Emperour Mauritius which Caluin also hath noted as euer any Pope before him or after him did to any whatsoeuer Emperour He called Mauritius his good Lorde and him selfe his vnworthy seruaunt But yet as I haue at large proued against M. Iewel he practised in Ecclesiastical causes an vniuersall Supremacy throughout all Christendome And nowe beside that I haue said in as much as the Popes .3 Legats two being priestes and one but a Deacon be as wel in the rehersall of the Bishops names as in the placing of the Bishops first named and do first speake in this action I thinke I may make thereof also a better collection for the Popes Primacy then you haue made against it Whereas you say the Emperour was president of the Councel I graunt you in that sense as I haue before declared and that is concerning thexternal order moderation and direction of things to be done and heard quietly and without parciality in the synode but not for any supremacy in geuing sentence against their wils as themperour him self euen now declared M. Horne The .85 Diuision Fol. 51 b. In the next session after the self same order obserued as in the first Paulus themperours Secretary began to put the Councel in remeÌ„braunce of the former daies proceding The Emperor commaundeth the Acts of the Chalcedon Councel to be brought foorth and redde At length vvhan a manifest place vvas alledged out of Leo the Pope the Emperour him self .263 disputed vvith Macarius on the vnderstanding therof The Secretary hauing offred the bookes of the fifte Councel the Emperour commaundeth the Notary to reade them The Notary began to reade and vvithin a vvhile the Popes Legats rising vp cried out this Booke of the fifte Synode is falsified and there alleaged a reason therof vvhervvith theÌ„mperor and the iudges being moued began to look more narrovvly to the book aÌ„d espying at the last that three quaternioÌ„s vvas thrust into the beginning theÌ„perour coÌ„maunded it should not be red Note here that the Popes Legats vvere but 264 the plaintify parties in this CouÌ„cel aÌ„d not the iudges therof the vvhich more plainly follovveth either parties stryuing vppon a like corrupt place The Emperour coÌ„maunded the Synod and the Iudges vvhich vvere LaymeÌ„ to peruse the Synodical boks and .265 to determine the matter vvhich they did George the Archebishop of Constantinople most humbly beseecheth the Emperour that he vvil cause the letters vvhich Agatho the Pope and his Synode sent vnto the Emperour to be redde ones againe the Emperour graunteth his request Stapleton In these two sessions ye can pyck no matter of any substance to helpe you withal no not of themperours disputation And God wotte this was but a sleight and a colde disputation to demaunde two things of Macarius and that by interrogation onely I trowe ye shal fynde but vj. or vij lynes before a better place for the popes supremacy wher yt is sayde that pope Leo his epistle was taken of the Chalcedon Councel as the foundation of the catholyke fayth being conformable to the confession of the blessed S. Peter the prince of the Apostles But you bidde vs note here that the popes legates were but the plaintife parties in this Councel and not the Iudges thereof Your reason is because they firste spake and accused the forgery committed in a copie of the fifte Councel If you had marked the practise of other CouÌ„cells before M. Horne you woulde not thoughe hyred thereto haue made this Note to your Reader For so is it in dede that the popes legates by the waie of prerogatiue in all Councells semperprius loqui confirmare soliti sunt were alwaies wont to speake first So did they in the Chalcedon Councel first speake against Dioscorus and remoued him from the benche where other bishops sate making him to sitte in the myddest where the defendantes place was And one of the popes Legates then so earnestly speakinge and requiringe to haue him remoued the Emperours deputies saied vnto him Si iudicis obtines personam non vt accusator dâ—bes prosequi If yowe beare the person of a Iudge you ought not to pleade as an Accuser In whiche wordes the Iudges did not inferre as M. Horne here doth that the Popes Legate was no Iudge bicause he accused as a party plaintife but rather bicause he was a Iudge bearinge the Popes person he wished him to forbeare accusing But the popes Legates as they were alwaies the Iudges to decree and subscribe before all other bishoppes against heresies so were they ready to accuse and betraye the Demeanours of Heretikes before all others For why As in the Chalcedon Councell it is writen Missi Apostolici semper in Synodis prius loqui confirmare soliti sunt The popes Legates were alwaies wonte to speake formest in Councels and to confirme before all others And by this the prerogatiue of the See Apostolike was expressed And as in the Chalcedon Councel the popes Legates were the first that spake againste Dioscorus and yet were also the first that gaue sentence againste him as I haue before proued so in this Councell as the popes Legates spake first against the false and forged euidences so thei were the first as we shal anon see that condemned the forgers thereof Macarius with his felowes And yet to speake properly the popes Legates neither here nor in the matter of Dioscorus were parties plaintifs For as there they onely required to haue the sentence of pope Leo executed touching Dioscorus his place in the Councell so here they only required the euidence to be tried suspecting it as forged as it was in dede founde to be And this they required not as plaintif parties but to haue executioÌ„ which execution was in the ordering of the Emperour or his deputies For looke what the chefe bishops or the whole Councel required that the Prince or his deputies the Iudges did see executed quietly and orderly Wherin coÌ„sisted their whole authoritie and trauayle as we haue before shewed out of Cusanus But to Iudge and determine belonged only to
the bishopes M. Horne The .84 Diuision pag. 52. a. In the next session the order and fourme obserued as in the first the Emperour commaunded first of al Pope Agatho his letters to be redde in the vvhich letters is manifestly confessed by the Pope him selfe so vvel the Emperours .266 supreme gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes as the Popes obedience and subiection vnto him in the same For in the beginning he declareth vvhat pleasure and comforte he conceyued of this that the Emperour sought so carefully that the sincere Faith of Christe should preuayle in all Churches that he vsed such mildenes and clemency therein follovvyng the example of Christe in admonishyng him and his to geue an accompte of their Faith vvhich they preached that being emboldened vvith these comfortable letters of the Emperour he perfourmed his ready obedience in accomplishinge the Emperous praeceptes effectually That he made inquisition for satisfiynge of his obedience to the Emperour for apt men to be sent to the Councel the vvhich thing saith the Pope to the Emperour the studious obedience of our seruice would haue perfourmed soner had it not beeÌ„ letted by the great circuite of the Prouince and longe distances of place He protesteth that he sendeth his Legats according to the Emperours commaundement not of any sinister meaninge but for the obedience sake to the Emperour which saith he we owe of dutie He maketh a confession of his faith concerning the coÌ„trouersie adding the testimonies of many auncient fathers And he dooth protest that he vvith his Synod of the VVesterne Bishoppes beleueth that God reserued the Emperour to this tyme for this purpose That he the Emperour occupyinge the place and zeale of our Lorde Iesu Christe him selfe here in earth shoulde giue iuste iudgement or sentence on the behalfe of the Euangelicall and Apostolicall truthe Stapleton What exceding and intolerable impudency is this to be so bolde as to bringe forthe Pope Agatho his letters agaiÌ„st the Popes supremacy If a man woulde purposely and diligently seke ample and large proufes for the confirmation of thâ— same he shal not lightly fynde them more plentifull and more effectual then in this epistle reade and allowed of the whole Councel By the helpe saith Pope Agatho of S. Peter this Apostolik Church neuer swerued froÌ„ the truth into any errour Whose authority as chief of al the apostles al the Catholik Church of Christ al general Councels faithfully embracing did alwaies follow in all things Whose apostolike doctrine all the reuereÌ„d fathers embraced and the heretiks with false accusations most spitefully deface and persequute Of like authorities ye shal fynde great store aswel in this session as else where in this Councell Yea the whole Councell confesse that S. Peter was with them by his successour Agatho and that S. Peter spake by Agatho his mowthe And yf this wil not suffice themperour himself confesseth the like By these and the like testimonies yt is cleare that the Emperour himself toke the fathers to be the iudges in this controuersie and most of al the Pope To the which saying it is nothing repugnante that Pope Agatho according to the Emperours Letters did diligently and obediently as well sende his own deputies to the Councel as procured that other were also sent thither Yes saieth M. Horne In those letters is manifestly confessed by the Pope him selfe as wel the Emperours supreme gouernment in Ecclesiasticall causes as the Popes obedience and subiection in the same This is largely spoken M. Horne O that your proufes were as clere as your asseuerations are bolde Then were you in dede a ioylye writer But M. Iewell can tel you that bolde asseueration maketh no proufe For howe I praye you shewe you this out of the Popes owne letters You tel vs many thinges that the Pope sent his legates caused also other bisshops to repayre to the Councell and woulde haue caused more to come if great lettes had not hindered him And all this you saie to perfourme his ready obedience for satisfying of his obedience the studious obedience of his seruice and yet ones againe for the obedience sake which he owed of duty Here is I trowe obedience on the Popes parte enoughe and enough But here is not yet in ecclesiasticall causes Here is not yet the Emperours supreme gouuernement Here is not subiection in the same that is in Ecclesiasticall causes Then M. Horne hath affirmed foure thinges and proued but one And hath he trowe we proued that Verely as well as he hath proued the rest of the whiche he hath spoken neuer a worde For what obedience was this that the Pope so many times speaketh of Was it any other then that at the Emperours earnest request he sent his legates and summoned the bishops to the Councell Yes will M. Horn saye It was vpon the Emperours commaundement that he so did and not at his simple request Then remembre I praye you the Emperours wordes before alleaged in whiche he protesteth that he can only inuite and praye the Poâ—e to come to a Councell and that force him he would not And if the Emperours owne wordes suffise not then as you haue brought the Pope againste him selfe so I pray you M. Horne heare him speake nowe for him selfe And that in the selfe same letters where he talketh so muche of Obedience which you liked in him very well I assure you M. Horne you shall heare him so speake for him selfe that if he had by spirit of prophecy foresene this lewde obiection that you haue made he coulde scante in playner termes or more effectually haue answered you then nowe he hath by the waye of preuention confuted you For beholde what he saieth of the Emperours calling him and mouing him to assemble this Councell He saieth Nequaquam tam pia lateret intentio audientiuÌ„ humanáue suspicio perterreretur aestimantium potestate nos esse compulsos non plena serenitate ad satisfaciendum c. commonitos Diuales apices patefecerunt ac satisfaciunt quos gratia spiritus sancti imperialis liÌ„guae calamo de puro cordis thesauro dictauit Commonentis non opprimentis satisfaciâ—ntis non perterreÌ„tis non affligentis sed exhortantis ad ea quae Dei sunt secunduÌ„ Deum inuitantis Lest any that heare hereof shoulde be ignorant of this godly intention or the suspicion of man shoulde feare thinkinge as M. Horne here doth that we were forced by Authoryte and not very gently exhorted to answere caet the Imperiall letters haue declared and doe declare writen and directed from his Maiestyes pure harte throughe the grace of the holy Ghoste wherein he warneth not oppresseth he requyreth not threatneth not forceth but exhorteth and to Godly thinges accordinge to God inuiteth Lo M. Horn you are I trowe sufficiently answered if any thinge can suffyse you The Emperour forced not the Pope by waye of commaundement or supreme gouuernement as yowe allwaies imagyne but exhorted him He proceded not by
waye of oppression or threats as by vertue of his allegeance or in payne of displeasure but by gentle admonitions and requestes So did al the good Emperours before procede with bishops in ecclesiastical matters Constantin the first Theodosius the first and second Valentinian the first Marcian Iustinian and nowe this CoÌ„stantin the fyfte not as with their subiectes or vassals in that respect but rather as with their Fathers their pastours and by God appoynted Ouerseers The obedience then that pope Agatho so much and so ofte protested proceded of his owne humylytie not of the Emperours supremacy of greate discretion not of dewe subiection namelye in Ecclesiasticall causes For seinge the Emperour in his letters so meke so gracious and so lowly he could doe no lesse and the better man he was the more he did but shewe him selfe againe lowly and humble also But when Emperours would tyrannically take vpon them in Church matters there lacked not Catholike bishops as stoute and bolde then as the pope was humble nowe So were to Constantius that heretical tyran Liberius of Rome Hosius of Spayne and Leontius of the East So was to Valentinian the yonger S. Ambrose to Theodosius the seconde Leo the first to the Emperour Anastasius pope Gelasius to Mauritius S. Gregory But M. Horne if this do fayle hath yet ready at hand an other freshe iolye coulorable shifte that the Emperour euen by Agathos owne confession occupied the place and zele of our Lorde Iesu Christe in earth to geue iuste iudgement and sentence in the behalf of the truth Nowe are we dryuen to the harde wal in dede This geare ronneth roundly And yf I should nowe thowghe truelye interprete and mollifie thys sentence accordinge to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the mynde of the speaker then woulde you so vrge and presse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the bare letter that I shulde haue much a doe to rydde my handes of you But God be thanked who hath so prouided that Agatho him self doth so plainely declare his owne meaninge and your false handling of the matter euen in the verie nexte sentence immediatly folowing that al the worlde may euidently see that for al your holy euangelical pretences and cloked cowlours ye seke not the trowthe but to tryfle to toy and contentiouslie to confounde all thinges For it followeth That ye woulde voutchsauf saieth Pope Agatho to the Emperour to exequute the cause of Christes fayth according to equitye and the instructions of the holy fathers and the fyue generall Councells and by Gods helpe to reuenge his iniurie vppon such as condemne his faythe And this saying of Agatho M. Horne may wel serue for a ful and a sufficiente answere to al your boke for princes intermedling in CouÌ„cels and for making lawes concernyng matters ecclesiasticall You see by this place their gouuernement is no other but to ayde and assiste for putting in execution the decrees of Councels and the holy Fathers Instructions Wherfore ye may put vp your ioly note wherwyth ye would seame to furnishe and bewtifie your matter and margent here in your purse and the lesse yt be sene the better for yowe for any good that euer your cause shal take by it M. Horne The .87 Diuision pag. â—2 b. In the next session the Emperour sitteth as 268. President and Moderatour accompanied vvith many of his nobles sitting about him On his right hande sate Georgius the Archebishop of Constantinople called nevve Rome and those that vvere vvith him on the other side vpon themperours lefte hande sate the Legates of the Archebishop Agatho of old Rome these tvvo as .269 agent parties VVheÌ„ they vver thus set the Emperours Secretary brought foorth the Ghospels putteth the Emperour in mind vvhat vvas done the sessioÌ„ before and desireth his maiesty to cause Macarius and his party to bring out likevvise their testimonies as the Legats from Agatho of old Rome had don for their party The Emperour coÌ„maundeth Macarius obeith and desireth that his books may be red the Emperour commaundeth they should so be Stapleton M. Horne here noteth the sitting of the Popes Legates on the lefte hand and the Bisshop of Constantinople on the right hand which either maketh nothing for the abasing of the Legats authority either that doth not so abase them as doth that I haue said auaunce them that they are rehersed both in the naming and placing as wel in this very place as throughout al this Councel before al other bisshops beside the prerogatiues which we haue and shal declare they had in this Councel And M. Horn must remeÌ„ber that in the fift general Councel they had the right hand as him self coÌ„fesseth Neither was the Emperour President in this Councell neither the bisshops the Agent parties as M. Horne here vntruly saith but when the Sentence came to be pronounced the Bishops alone gaue it without themperour A moderatour in dede in external order and quyet to be kept theÌ„perour was not only in this but in al other CouÌ„cels as I haue shewed before out of Cusanê° but not in geuiÌ„g solutioÌ„s to the reasons propouÌ„ded or in geuing final senteÌ„ce in matter of doctrin as the word Moderatour in the scholes soundeth aÌ„d as M. Horn would haue it here to be vnderstaÌ„ded M. Horne The .88 Diuision pag. 52. b. After the shevving of the allegations on bothe sides the Legates of old Rome desier the Emperour that they may knovve yf the aduersaries agree on the tenour of their tvvo forsaid suggestioÌ„s The aduersaries beseche theÌ„peror that they might haue the copies of theÌ„ theÌ„peror coÌ„mauÌ„deth that vvithout delay their request should be fulfilled The books vvere brought forth and sealed vvith the seales of the Iudges and either of the parties This againe .270 proueth that the Popes Legats vvere none of the Iudges but one of the parties And so in the eight ninth and teÌ„th actioÌ„ the same order of doing is obserued in like sort as before in such vvise that no one in the Synode neither the vvhole Synod doth .271 any thing vvithout licence and the direction of the Emperour the president and chief ruler in al those causes Stapleton M. Horne is now harping vpon the same stringe that he was harping vpon before twise in the former leaf that the Popes Legats were no Iudges but parties and plantiues In the one of the former places he geueth no cause but will haue vs belieue hiÌ„ vpoÌ„ his bare word Here aÌ„d in the other he geueth vs a cause that nothing coÌ„cludeth for hiÌ„ but rather agaiÌ„st hiÌ„ The Monothelits to make their matter beare some good couÌ„tenaÌ„ce brought forth freshely many authorities of Athanasius and other fathers on their side The Popes Legats espying the chopping and chauÌ„ging the cutting and hewing the mayming and mangling of those testimonies â–ª discried this falshod to the CouÌ„cel VpoÌ„ this an exacte search coÌ„ference and coÌ„parison was made of other bokes in theÌ„perous and patriarchs of CoÌ„staÌ„tinople library
and the extractes as wel of those bookes as of such as the Popes Legates had delyuered were brought forth to the Councel to auoyde suspicion of al sinistrous working sealed with the Iudges seales So that the fathers and the Legates gaue the iudgment as yt afterward appeareth that the bookes were corrupted The Iudges to their charge tooke that by the notarye the bookes shoulde be indifferentlye and vprightlye vewed and examined and the true testimonies to be browght to the Councell I maruayle Maister Horne that this so good an argumente escaped you in the Chalcedon Councell wherein likewise the Legates first of al beganne to speake and worke against Dioscorus and caused hym to be displaced of sytting amōg other bishops and to sytte in the middest as a defendante And yet they were hys Iudges and they onelie pronounced the finall sentāce against hym to the which the whole Councel condescended Ye are then farre wyde M. Horn frō the cause whie the Legates so intermedled The cause then was not as ye either ignorantly or maliciouslie pretende for that they were parties but for thys that the popes Legates were wont euer in councells to speake first and to cōfirme first ▪ as I haue not much before largely declared To that place for a fuller answer hereto I remitte the Reader M. Horne The .89 Diuision pag. 53. a. In the ende of the eleuenth Action The Emperour assigneth certeine of his noble counsailours to be the directours in the Synode for that he vvas to bee occupied in other vveighty affaires of the cōmō vveale Hitherto vve see hovv thēmperor in his ovvn person vvith his lay Prīces also vvas the 272 supreme gouernour vvas the President ouersear commaunder ratifier and directour of al things done in the Councell The Popes Legats and al the vvhole Councel humbly yelding al these thinges vnto him .273 alone The residue of the actes or any thing therein done vvas likevvyse his deede by his deputies although he him selfe in person vvas not present Stapleton Whye good Sir why make you such post haste What are you so sone at the ende of the .11 action Where is the beginning and the midle where is the .6 Action Where are the .8 the .9 and the .10 Action I see your hast is greate what wil you leape ouer the hedge ere ye come at it And I might be so bolde I woulde fayne demaund of you the cause of your hasty posting Perhaps there is some eye sore here or some thing that your stomake cā not beare What Greaueth yt you to heare that our Lady was pure from all maner synne Or doth yt appalle yowe to heare the patriarch of Constantinople and al the bisshops his obediēsaries with the bisshops that were vnder the patriarche of Antioche after they had heard readen the letters sent from pope Agatho and his Councel at Rome and aduisedly cōsidered them which as I haue tolde yowe were stuffed with authorities concernyng the popes primacy to yelde to the truth and after .46 yeares to forsake and abandon their greate schisme and false heresie Doth it dasel and amase yowe to heare the patriarche of Constantinople to confesse to the whole Councel that yf the name of Pope Vitalianus were receyued againe into they re dypticha which they had raced out that those which had sondred ād sequestred them selues from the Catholike Churche woulde forthwithe returne thyther againe whereunto the Emperour and all the Councell by ▪ and by agreed and therevppon the Councell made manie gratulatorie exclamations And is there anie other way to stay and redresse thys huge schisme in Englande or else where but euen to put in our Churche bokes the Popes name and to imbrace againe hys Authoritie Or doe ye take yt to the hart M. Horne to see here the pleadinge of Macarius the heretyke which is also M. Iewells and your ordinarie fasshion as pleadinge vppon the doings of heretical Bisshops and Emperours grounding hym self vpon a nomber of patriarches of Constantinople of Antioche and diuers other bisshops with they re Councells yea vpon the Emperour his father and his great graundfather teachings and proclamatiōs quite reiected and refused Or is it a corsy vnto you that the heretical writings of Macarius as sone as they beganne to be read were straight condemned of the bishops not looking for the Emperours pleasure therein though he him selfe was then present thereat Or is there yet anye other lurking sore priuily pynching your stomake Namely that ye see to your great greef that the fathers geue vs an assured marke to knowe yowe and M. Iewel by what ye are by your wretched wresting and wrething and miserable chopping and paring the auncient fathers writings wherein ye are the true schollers of these Monothelites whose practises are discried in the .6 the .8 the .9 the .10 and the .11 sessions The allegations of the Popes Legats being founde truelie faythfully and semely done I trowe it nypped yowe at the verie hearte roote when ye reade in case ye euer reade yt and haue not trusted rather other mens eies then your owne the Synode to say to that cursed and vnhappie Macarius that it was the property of an heretyke to nyppe and breake of to mangle and mayme the fathers testimonies And therevppon he being oft taken with the maner and nowe cōfessing the same was forthwith depriued and his bishoply attierment plucked from his backe And I would to God yt might please the Quenes Maiesty and her honorable coūcel to play the Supreame heads as this good Emperour Cōstantinus and his Iudges did and to make an indifferēt search and vewe whether the catholiks in their late boks or M. Iewel M. Horn ād other their fellowes play the Macariās or no and thervppō euē as M. Horn sayd thēperour Cōstantine did to geue iust iudgmēt and sentence Which is a redie and a sownde way for the quailing ād appeasing of this huge scisme And without the which books wil excessyuely growe on eche part and rather to encrease of cōtentiō thē to any ful pacificatiō And for my part the fault being fownd as I dowbte nothing yt wil be and cōfessed therevppon on theyr part with an harty renūciatiō of al schisme and heresie I would not wishe theire riches to be plucked from them but that they shuld remaine in as good worldly estate as they now are in This is al the hurt I wish thē But nowe M. Horn to returne to the matter ye see that this was but a poore iudgmēt and a poore selie supremacy that ye geue to your Emperour ād his nobles Wherin in effect whil ye would seme to aduāce and exalt thē ye make theyr office not much better thē the registers and notaries office Which office though it be honest and worshipful to perchaūce yet I dowbte whether it be honorable as not many yeares past one of your fellowes and protestāt prelats sayd to one that thowed his Register I tel thee my regesters
Gregory to the Physitian from all sinnes meaninge from the paynes of synnes He sent it to the two Noble men vt per quam omnipotens Deus superbientem perfidum hominem peremit per eam vos qui eum timetis diligitis praesentem salutem aeternam habere valeatis To th entent that as by that keye God miraculously shewe a proude and wretched man so by it you saieth he to them whiche feare God and loue God may haue also bothe present sauegarde and euerlastinge This was M. Horne the popes meaninges and intentes in sendinge to deuoute persons to Noble men and to princes such relikes of keyes from the Confession that is from the body or chappell of S. Peter And thus whereas M. Horne by his wonderfull inuentyue wytte had made a straunge metamorphosis of a Relique from S. Peters body into al the preeminence dignitie and Iurisdictiō of the Pope aboue other Churche Ministers they are nowe agayne by a happy reuolution God be thanked returned to their former shape and appere as they did before in their owne natural likenesse And that wythe more truthe a greate deale then Lucians Asse hauing trotted many yeres ouer downes and dales came at lengthe by eating of red roses to be Lucian him selfe agayne as it was before and as they saie it was neuer other But if M. Horne notwithstanding al this wil yet vphold his straunge metamorphosis and delight him selfe stil therin the rather bicause S. Gregory in al those places speaketh but of a keye and not of keyes as Gregory the .3 is saied to haue sente to Charles Martell then lo M. Horne for your ful satisfaction in this poynt yet an other place of S. Gregory wherein he sendeth euen keyes also Writing to Columbus a bishop of Numidia at the ende of his letters he sayeth Etiam Claues beati Petri in quibus de cathenis ipsius inclusum est tibi pro benedictione transmisi I haue sent you also by this bearer the keyes of S. Peter in which there is of his chayne 's enclosed for a benediction Lo M. Horne here are sent to a bishop of Numidia not the keyes from or of S. Peters Confession which you see are but keyes of or from his toumbe or body as to Charles Martell onely were sent but the very keyes of S. Peter him selfe But what Had that bishoppe therefore all the popes preeminence and Iurisdiction sent him Nay this notwithstandinge what Iurisdiction and supreme gouernement thys verye pope practised ouer Numidia and all Afrike to bothe in these very letters partlye appereth and more largely it maye appeare if you vóuchesafe M. Horne to reade that litle onely which in this matter I haue saied to your pewefelowe M. Iewell in my laste Returne of vntruthes vppon his moste lyinge Replie And here you heare S. Gregory saie he sent him these keyes pro benedictione For a benediction not for a Iurisdiction For a holy Relike not for a supreme dignitie For a deuoute remembraunce not for a princelye preeminence As you moste fondelye and ignorantlye do pronounce Yea and this you so folowe and pursewe from hence forewarde as the very grounde and foundation of all the Supreme gouernement whiche you woulde so fayne fasten vppon princes heads a thinge of them neuer yet so much as desired or dreamed of For lo vpon this ioyly grounde you buylde and say The heyres and successours of this Charles Martell did keepe these keyes from rustinge Verely I thinke in dede bothe he and his godly successours vsed that Relike and many other deuoutely and did not suffer it to ruste aboute them A poynt for this relike say you I saie They exercised the same iurisdiction and gouernement in Ecclesiastical causes that the Emperours and kings had done from the time of Constantine caet Verelye and so thinke I to But you see nowe Maister Horne at leste euery discrete Reader seeth that from the time of Constantin hytherto neuer Prince but heretikes as Constantius and Anastasius wythe a fewe suche gouuerned in causes Ecclesiasticall Namely in al things and causes as you by Othe make folke to sweare I should say forsweare But as touchinge thys Charles Martell and Carolomanus his sonne whom you call his nephewe and kinge Pipins sonne and their gouuernement in Ecclesiasticall causes gouuernement they had none nor exercised none You tel vs of such a thinge but you proue no such thinge The whole dealing of Gregory the .3 with Charles Martel and of pope Zachary with Carolomannus his sonne was onely that they shoulde take the Churche of Rome in to their protection beinge then the moste mighty princes in this parte of Christendom seinge the Emperours of Constantinople had by heresy as Leo then the Iconomache and other crueltyes rather forsaken it and oppressed it then succoured it and defended it And therefore of this facte of Gregory the .3 Sabellicus a moste diligente chronicler writeth thus Tum primùm Romanae vrbis Apostolicaeque sedis tutela quae ad Constantinopolitanos principes si quid grauius accidisset omnia sua desideria conferre consueuisset Gallorum est Regum facta Then began the Frenche princes to take vpō thē the protection of the Cyty of Rome and of the See Apostolike which had bene wonte before to referre al their griefes to the Emperours of Constantinople if any weightyer matter had befallē And againe Suscepit nihil grauatè pientissimū patrociniū Carolus Pōtificis rogatu Charles at the request of the pope toke vpon him willingly that most charitable or godly protection And this lo was that which Pope Gregory by sendīg keyes frō S. Peters Cōfessiō to Charles Martel did seke ād fewe for at his hāds M. Horn shooteth farre wide to imagine herin al the popes Iurisdictiō dignite and preeminēce to be sent away by ship into Frāce And as for Carolomanus of whose supreme gouernmēt M. Horn fableth here so much within .4 yeres after this great Authoryty exercised wēt to Rome offred hī selfe to the pope ād was shorē in for a Mōke And what or wherin cōsisted his Authoryty He summoned a Coūcel you say and many decrees were made there by his Authoryty Yea but why tel you not that pope Zacharias at the request of Bonifacius gaue to him ād to this Carolomanus a speciall Cōmissiō by his letters to cal this Synod ād to decree therin such things as Bonifacius should think behoueful for that time Why in your very narratiō do you euē in the middest of your allegatiō where you talk of this Bonifacius leaue out quite and nippe of these wordes Qui est missus S. Petri. Who is the Popes Legat Why deale you not trulye and why tell you not al Forsoth because truth is none in you and al maketh against you In Nauclerus you may see and reade at large the Popes Commission to Bonifacius and to the Prince for keping this Synod and for orderīg the same Yet
Bisshoplye or priestly office that faring like a mad mā he speaketh he wot nere what and euen there where with his egle eies he findeth fault with other mens blindnes he sheweth him self most blind bussard of al. For he may as wel find fault with Moses Law and by the supreme authority of his new Papacy he may laugh to scorne Moses to as wel as Bonifacius and cal hī blind bussard also for his madd lawes forbidding the eating of the Camel the Hare the Swine the Egle the Goshauke the Crow the Rauen the Owle the carmorāt and such like He might also as well make him selfe pastime and ieste merely at the Canons of the sixth General Councel that he so lately spake of forbidding the eating of puddings and things suffocated And perchaūce the questiō of beasts bitten with madde dogges hath more matter in it then M. Horne doth yet withal his Philosophy cōsider or that some of his good brethren in Germanye haue of late considered fealing as it were the smart of this their ignorance which feading vpon swines flessh bitten of a madde dogge waxed as madde as the dog and falling one vpon an other most pitifully bitte and tore one the others flessh As for the questiō cōcerning the Nūne M. Horne hath no great cause to mislike Nowe in case Bonifacius had demaunded of Pope Zacharie whether a lewde lecherouse false Fryer might lurke and luske in bedde with a Nunne and then cloke their incest vnder the name of holy wedlock ād that Pope Zacharie had geuen as honourable an answere as his late Apostle frier Luther hath donne aswel by hys bokes as by hys damnable doings then lo had Bonifacius ben the true and sincere Apostle of Iesus Christe And then should he haue ben M. Hornes Idole Neither did Bonifacius demād these matters because he was ignorante or in anye greate doubte but to worke more suerly And the Pope in hys answere telleth hym that he was well sene in all holy scripture As for the question how many crosses a mā should make in his body is not Bonifacius but your question For the question was of crosses to be made in saying the holy canō of the masse The name of the which holy canon ye can no more abyde then the deuill the signe of the holie crosse of whome ye haue learned thus to mangle your allegatiōs and to caste away both crossing and canō wythal M. Horne The .96 Diuision pag. 58. a. Adrianus the first Pope being muche vexed through his ovvne .304 furious pride by Desiderius king of Lombardy sendeth to Carolus Magnus and requireth him of his ayde against the Lombardes promising to make him .305 therfore Emperour of Rome Charles cōmeth vāquisheth Desiderius and so passeth into Rome vvhō the Pope receiued vvith great honour geuing to him in part of recompence the title of most Christian king and further to augment his beneuolence tovvardes Charles desired him to sende for his Bishops into Fraunce to celebrate a Synode at Rome vvhere in vvere gathered together of Bishops Abbottes and other Prelates about .154 In vvhich coūcel also Carolus him selfe vvas present as saith Martinus Gratianus maketh report hereof out of the Churche history on this vvise Charles after he had vanquished Desiderius came to Rome ād appointed a Synode to be holdē there with Adrian the Pope Adrian with the vvhole Synode deliuered vnto Charles the right and povver to elect the Pope and to dispose the Apostolique sea They graunted also vnto him the dignity of the aunciēt bloud of Rome VVerby he vvas made a Patriciā and so capable of the emperial dignity Furthermore he decreed that th'Archbishops ād bishops in euery prouīce shuld receiue their inuestiture of him so that none shuld be cōsecrate onles he were cōmēded ād inuestured Bishop of the Kinge VVo so euer woulde doo contrary to this decree should be accursed and except he repēted his goodes also should be cōfiscate Platina addeth Charles and the Pope the Romaines ād the Frēche sweare the one to the other to keepe a perpetuall amity and that those shuld be enemies to thē both that anoyed the one The 10. Chapter Of Charlemayne and of Adrian and Leo Bishops of Rome Stapleton THat Adriā was vexed by king Desiderius throwgh hys owne furiouse pryde who was a very vertuouse learned man is nothing but your follishe furiouse lying as also that he promised to Charles to make hym Emperour if he would ayde and helpe hym No history saieth so except M. Hornes pēne be an history Now what doth it furder your cause that thys Charles had the righte and power to electe the Pope and the inuesturing of Bishops seeing he helde yt not of hys owne right and tytle but by a speciall and a gratiouse graunte of the Pope and hys Synod as your self alleage Nay verely this one exāple cleerly destroyeth al your imagined Supremacy and al that you shall bringe hereafter of the Emperours claime for the electiō ād inuesturing of Bishops For the diligēt Reader remēbrīg this that the first Original ād Authority hereof sprong not of the Imperial right or power but of the Popes special graunte made to Charlemayn the first Emperour of the west after the trāslatiō therof must also see that al that you bring hereafter of th' Emperors claime in this behalfe proueth no Primacy in the Prince but rather in the Pope from whō the Authority of that facte proceded by which facte you would proue a primacy Horne The .97 Diuision pag. 59. a. Not longe after Charles perceiuing the Churches to be muche molested and dravvne in ◠partes vvith the Heresy of Foelix calleth a councell of al the Bishoppes vnder his dominions in Italy Fraunce and Germany to cōsulte and conclude a truthe and to bring the Churches to an vnity therein as he him selfe affirmeth in his Epistle vvriten to Elepandus Bishop of Tolet and the other Bishoppes of Spaine VVee haue commaunded sayth Charles a Synodall councel to be had of deuout Fathers from al the Churches thoroughout our signiouries to the end that with one accorde it might be decreed what is to be beleued touching the opiniō we know that you haue brought in with newe assertions suche as the holy Catholike Church in old time neuer heard of Sabellicus also maketh mention of this Synode vviche vvas conuocated to Frankeforth ad Caroli edictum at the commaundement of Charles Stapleton This gere serueth for nothing but to proue that Carolus called a councell and here M. Horne sayeth Sabellicus also maketh mention of this Synode cōuocated to Frāckford Your also M. Horn is altogether superfluous seing that ye named no other author before that spake of thys Synode for Sabellicus is here poste alone Well let it be Charles that called the Synode but why do ye not tell vs what was donne there as doth Platina and your owne authour Sabellicus also declaring that suche iconomaches and image breakers as ye are
were there cōdemned for heretyks why do ye not tell vs also who were cheif in that Coūcell whiche were Theophilatius and Stephanus Pope Adriās Legates And here appereth the wretched dealing of the authour of your Apologye for hys duble lye aswell in that he would by thys Synode proue that a generall councell maye be abolished by a national as for saying this Councell did abolishe the Seuenth Generall Councell whereas it confirmed the said Generall Councell with a like Decree And with this the strongest part of your Apologie lyeth in the dust For wheras the chiefe and principall parte of it is to deface the Councel of Trent and to shew that by priuate authority of one nation the publike and cōmon authority of a Generall Councel might be well inough abrogated he could finde no colour of proufe but this your Councel of Franckford which now as ye heare dothe not infirme but ratifie and confirme the .2 Nicene Councell As made for the honoring and not for the vilaining of holy Images M. Horne The .98 Diuision pag. 59. a. Carolus Magnus calleth by his commaundemente the Bisshoppes of Fraunce to a Synode at Arelatum appointeth the Archebisshoppes of Arelatum and Narbon to be chiefe there They declare to the Synode assembled that Carolus Magnus of feruente zeale and loue tovvardes Christe doothe vigilauntlye care to establishe good orders in Goddes Churche and therefore exhorte them in his name that they diligentlye instructe the people vvith godlie doctrine and exaumples of lyfe VVhen this Synode had consulted and agreed of suche matters as they thoughte fitte for that time They decree that their doinges shoulde be presented vnto Carolus Magnus beseeching him that where anye defectes are in their Decrees that he supplie the same by his wisedome If anye thing be otherwise then well that he will amende it by his iudgemente And that whiche is well that he will .306 ratifie aide and assist by his authority By his commaundemente also vvas an other Synode celebrated at Cabellinum vvherevnto he called manye Bysshoppes and Abbotes vvho as they confesse in the Preface did consulte and collecte manye matters thoughte fitte and necesarie for that time the vvhiche they agreed neuerthelesse to be allovved and confirmed amended or .307 dissalovved As this Councel referreth al the Ecclesiastical matters to the 308 iudgement correction disalovving or confirming of the Prince so amongest other matters this is to be noted that it prohibiteth the couetousnesse and cautels vvherevvith the Clergie enriched them selues persuading the simple people to geue their lands and goods to the Churche for their soules helth The Fathers in this Synod complaine that the auncient Church order of excommunication doing penaunce and reconciliation is quite out of vse Therefore they agree to craue the Princes .309 order after vvhat sorte be that doth committe a publique offence may be punished by publique penaunce This Councel also enueigheth against and .309 condemneth gadding on pilgrimage in Church ministers Lay men great men and beggars al vvhich abuses saith the Synode after what sort they may be amended the Princes mind must be knowen The same Charles calleth an other Councel at Maguntia In the beginning of their Preface to the Councel they salute Charles the moste Christian Emperour the Authour of true Religiō and maintenour of Gods holy Church c. Shevving vnto him that they his moste humble seruants are come thither according to his commaundement that they geue Godde thankes Quia sanctae Ecclesiae suae pium ac deuotum in seruitio suo concessit habere rectorem Because he hath geauen vnto his holie Churche a gouernour godlye and deuoute in his seruice who in his times opening the fountaine of godlye wisdome dothe continuallie fede Christes shepe with holye foode and instructeth them with Diuine knowledge farre passing through his holy wisedome in moste deuoute endeuoure the other Kinges of the earth c. And after they haue apointed in vvhat order they diuide the states in the Councel the Bisshops and secular Priests by them selues the Abbottes and religious by them selues and the Laye Nobilitie and Iustices by them selues assigning due honour to euery person it folovveth in their petition to the Prince They desire his assistaunce aide and confirmation of suche Articles as they haue agreed vppon so that he iudge them worthy beseeching him to cause that to be amended which is found worthy of amendmēt In like sorte did the Synode congregated at Rhemes .312 by Charles more priscorū Imperatorū as the auncient Emperours were wont to do and diuers other vvhich he in his time called I vvould haue you to note besides the authority of this Noble Prince Charles the Great in these Church matters vvhich vvas none other but the selfe same that other Princes from Constantine the Great had and vsed that the holy Councel of Mogūtia doth acknovvledge and cōfesse 313 in plain speach him to be the ruler of the Church in these Ecclesiastical causes and further that in al these councels next to the cōfession of their faith to God vvithout making any mention of the Pope they pray and commaunde prayer to be made for the prince Stapleton The calling of Councels either by this Carolus or by others as I haue oft saied proueth no Supremacy neither his confirmation of the Coūcels and so much the lesse for that he did it at the Fathers desire as your self confesse But now Good Reader take hede of M. Horne for he would stilie make the beleue that this Charles with his Councell of Bishops should forbid landes and goodes to be geuen to the Church of any man for his soules helth and to be praied for after his deathe whiche is not so In deede the Councell forbiddeth that men shal not be entised and perswaded to enter into Relligion and to geue their goods to the Churche onely vppon couetousnes Animarum etenim solatium inquirere sacerdos non lucra terrena debet Quoniam fideles ad res suas dandas non sunt cogēdi nec circumueniendi Oblatio namque spontanea esse debet iuxta illud quod ait Scriptura Voluntariè sacrificabo tibi For a priest saieth the Councell shoulde seke the helth of sowles and not worldly gaines and Christians are not either to be forced or to be craftely circunuented to geue away theyr goods For it owght to be a willing offering accordīg as yt is writē I wil willingly offer sacrifice to thee and in the next canon yt is sayde hoc verò quod quisque Deo iustè rationabiliter de rebus suis offert Ecclesia tenere debet What so euer any man hath offred vnto God iustly and reasonably that muste the Church kepe styl Now for prayers for the dead ther is a special Canon made in this Coūcell that in euery Masse there shoulde be prayer made for suche as be departed owte of this worlde And yt is declared owte
morowe As in dede very properlye and truly George the Noble duke of Saxony sayed of the Lutheranes at Wittenberge when yet your Religion was scante out of her swadling clowtes What the faythe of my neighbours of wittenberge is now this yere I knowe But what it wil be the next yere I knowe not Yet you desire M. Feckenham to note here an other thing besides the Authoryty of this Noble Prince Charles the great for so you call him which you say was none other but the selfe same that other Princes from Cōstātin the great had and vsed which in deede is very true for they had none ne vsed none as hath bene proued and yet I maruayle where is then become the priuilege of S. Peters keyes sent to Charles Martell this mans grandefather if he had as you say none other but the selfe same Authoryte that other Princes from Constantin had If it was loste so soone then how is it true that you said before the heyres and successours of Charles Martell kepte these keyes form rusting If it was not lost how had he no more thē other which had S. Peters keyes more then other had But now to your note You will M. Feckenham to note that the holy Councel of Moguntia I am gladde you call it holy for thē you wil not I trowe misselyke with the diuision of the States there that I tolde you of euen now neyther with the Rule of S. Benets Order in that holy Coūcel straightly exacted doth acknowleadge and cōfesse in plaine speache him that is Charles the great to be the Ruler of the Churche in these ecclesiasticall causes Now shewe these laste wordes in these ecclesiastical causes in any parcel or place of the whol Councell in playne speache as you say and then M. Feckēham I dare say wil thanke you for your Note and for my parte I wil say you are a true man of your worde Which hitherto I assure you I haue litle cause to say or to thinke Your lying is almost comparable to M. Iewels Mary you are not in dede as yet so farre in the lashe as he is But if you come ones to Replying as he hathe done you wil be a Pinner I doubte not as well as he and telle your vntruthes by the thousandes For assure your selfe M. Horne as vera veris conueniunt so an vntrue and false doctrine can neuer possiblye be maintayned without horrible lying and mayne numbers of vntruthes M. Horne The .99 Diuision pag. 60. a. Pope Leo .3 as the French Chronicles and Nauclerus vvitnesseth sent foorthvvith after he vvas made Pope Peters keyes the Banner of the City and many other gifts vnto Charles requiring him that he vvold cause the people of Rome to become subiecte vnto the Pope and that by Othe Charles minding to gratify and pleasure Pope Leo there .314 vvas a cause vvherfore sente an Abbot on this busines and assured the people of Rome to the Pope by othe This Leo his streight .315 dealinges vvith the Romayns vvas so hatefull vnto them vvas brought shortly into much daungier of his life but farre more of his honesty Certaine of Rome came to Charles to accuse this Pope Charles putteth of the examination of the matter till an other time promisinge that he vvoulde vvithin a vvhile come to Rome him selfe vvhiche he did after he had finished his vvarres He vvas honorably receiued of the Pope The eight day after his cominge into Rome he commaunded al the people and the Cleargy to be called togeather into S. Peters churche appointing to here and examine the Pope touchynge that he vvas accused of in the opē assembly VVhē the Cleargy and the people vvere assembled the Kinge examineth them of the Popes life and conuersation and the vvhole company .316 beinge vvilled to say their mindes ansvveare that the manner hathe beene that the Popes shoulde be iudged of no man but of them selues Charles being mooued vvith so .317 sore greeuous an ansvveare gaue ouer further examination Leo the Pope saieth Platina vvho did earnestly desire that kinde of iudgement to geue sentence be 318. meaneth in his ovvne cause vvente vp into the pulpitte and holdinge the Gospels in his handes affirmed by his Othe that he vvas guiltles of all those matters vvherevvith he vvas chardged VVhereunto Sabellicus addeth the Popes owne testimonie of him selfe was so waighty as if it had beene geuen on him by other so muche auaileth a mans owne good reporte made of him selfe in due season .319 for vvante of good neighbours This matter if it vvere as the Popes flatterers vvrite thus subtily compassed although Martinus saith flatly that he vvas driuen to purge him selfe of certaine crimes laide to his chardge yet not vvithstanding the kinge toke .320 vpon him both to examine the matter and to determine therein and as appeareth tooke their ansvvere no lesse .321 insufficient than greuous although he vvinked at it bicause he looked .322 for a greater pleasure to be shevved him againe in consecratinge him Emperour promised longe before vvhiche this Pope perfourmed and solemply vvith great acclamations of the people crovvned him Emperour of Rome For saithe Platina The Pope did this to shewe some thāke fulnes againe to him who had well deserued of the Churche Stapleton This processe stādeth in the accusation of Pope Leo the .3 that certayne Romans made againste hym to Charles bearing with yt suche a wonderfull strength for the establishing of the Popes Supremacy that M. Horn may seme to play al by collusiō and to betray hys owne cause For now hath he by hys owne story auaunced the Pope so as he did also before in alleaging the Roman Councell in the tyme of Pope Sīmachus that he may be iudged of no mā For all the clergie and people of Rome make answere to Charles hym self that no mā cā iudge the Pope This writeth M. Horne owte of Platina and Sabellicus ād other writers be of the same lykenes ād agreablenes in writing with thē Howe then M. Horne Where is now your primacy become I trust now at the length ye wil discharge M. Fekēham frō this othe What say yow to your owne volūtarie allegation that no man forced yow vnto but the mightie truth to the bewraying of your false cause and your greate folly Yet leaste his sayde folly and preuarication shoulde be to open he will saye somwhat to yt because he maye seame to worke thowghe not as miraculously yet as wōderfully as euer did thys Leo who his tong being cut of by the roote as some mē write could speake neuerthelesse ād though his fowle lying mouthe against the Popes primacy be stopped by his own true declaratiō yet wil he speake not to any hys owne honour as Leo did but to hys vtter cōfusion ād shame Forsoth sayeth M. Horne Charles toke thys answere no lesse insufficient then greauous Wel sayde and in tyme M. Horne sauinge
that yt is moste vntrue ād for the which as ye lay forthe no prouf so shal ye neuer be able to proue yt And yet if ye coulde proue yt ye shoulde dooe none other thinge then that whiche yee doe so solemnlye in the rest of youre booke to proue that which being proued doth yet nothing relieue your cause And thinke you M. Horne that we are so bare and naked from many good proufes but that we may and canne roundlie and redely disproue your fond foolish lye Yea and by that booke by the which your Apostle Caluin and your great Iewell of Englande will though not to their great worship defeate the Second Generall Councell of Nice The Churche of Rome saith he is preferred before all other Apostolicall Sees not by the Decrees of Synodes but by the authoritie of our Lord him selfe saying thou art Peter and so forth And saith farder that he doth most desire to obey the holsom exhortatiōs of Pope Adriā and that Italy Frāce and Germanie doe in al things follow the See of Peter And now wot ye what M. Horne Forsoth this his answere proueth M. Iewell as wel in the Apologie or who so euer be the Author as in his Replie to M. D. Harding to haue ouerthrowen not the Nicene Councell wherein this Adrians Legates bare the chiefe sway as they did also in the Councell at Frankfoorde as I haue shewed but hys owne peeuish and fantastical imagination that this Charles should at Frankford disalow the said Nicene Synode But I trow ye be as wery and as much ashamed ere this time of this counterfeit Charles booke wherein by the foolish and fond handling of the iconomache the cause of the Catholike Church is cōfirmed as your fellowes wil be shortly of this your boke that I doubt not to all that be not sinistrallie affectioned shal serue rather for the confirmation then abrogation of the Popes Primacie And because as I say I suppose ye wil your selues shortly disclaime this peuish booke I wil send you to Carolus him selfe in his Ecclesiastical decrees collected by Abbat Ansegisus whome ye authorise in the nexte leafe Where ye shall fynde this playne decree Neque praesul summus a quoquam iudicabitur No man shall iudge the pope whiche was also decreed in the tyme of the great Cōstantyne and pope Syluester yea before that tyme the lyke was sayd in a councel of Marcelline pope and Martyre as I haue otherwhere shewed Nowe then thowghe there was no cause whie Charles shoulde be greaued with this that the whole Clergie and people wel lyked and for the which there wer old aunciēt presidents yet to goe forth and to smothe this tale withal and to shewe why Charles should quietlie beare this grief which was sone born being none at al he addeth an other lie whereof we haue alredie somwhat spoken And that is because the Pope promised him longe before to make him Emperour Yea good M. Horn sone sayd of yowe but not so sone proued For neither your authour Platina sayth so nor any other that I haue hitherto read Phy on your wretched dealīg ād wretched cause that ye maintayne that cā not be vpholdē but with the defacing ād dishonorīg not only of the clergie but of this worthy ād as your self cal him this Noble Prīce Charles withal I would fayne procede to the next matter but that your other vntruthes must or I go be also discouered as that yow say without any prouf yea against good prouf to be layd to the cōtrary that this pope Leo for his streight dealings was hateful to the Romās which your authors Sabellicus and Platina say not but the quite contrary For Platina among his other manifold and notable vertues telleth that he was a man of myld nature so that he loued all men hated no man slowe to wrathe ready to take mercie and pitie of other And Sabellicus of this very matter sayeth thus Coniuratorum odium in Pontificem inde ortum ferunt quòd illi liberius viuere assueti ferre nequiuissent grauem Pontificis Censuram It is saied the hatred of such as cōspired against him spronge hereof that they accustomed to liue more licentiously coulde not abyde the Graue Rebukes and Censures of the pope Nowe further M. Horne being not able to denie but that aswell Carolus as all other gaue ouer for any iudgmēt they wold or could geue agaīst Leo he falleth to quarellīg with Leo for that for the which he owght to haue cōmēded him The matter standing thus and no mā stepping forth lawfully to proue any thing agaīst Leo this good man thowghe no man did or coulde force him to yt yet knowing his owne innocency toke an open othe vppon the holy ghospel that he was gyltlesse from suche matters as were obiected against him And here M. Horne beinge pleasantly disposed sayeth as owte of Platina Leo did earnestlye desire that kynde of iudgmente and addeth by his owne lying liberalyte that Platina mente that Leo was desirouse to geue sentence in his owne cause Wheras Platina meante that Leo was desirouse vppon the assured truste of his owne integritye that the matter might haue bene iudged and so worthie of commendation that he woulde submitte his cause to iudgemente where he neaded not as Symachus and Sixtus did before And so are Platina his wordes qui id iudicium maximè expetebat to be vnderstanded And perchaunce in some copies id is not sene Nauclerus which seameth here as in many other places to followe Platina and to reherse his wordes and whom M. Horne doth here also alleage saith qui iudicium maximè expetebat Whiche did moste ernestly desire to be iudged Whiche iudgement not proceedynge he did as muche as laye in him that is to purge him selfe by his othe Nowe where Sabellicus speaketh of this purgation in the commendation of Leo saying that a mans owne reporte much auayleth made in dewe ceason M. Horn addeth this his pretie glose for wante of good neyghbours Yet I pray yowe good M. Horne take not the matter so greuously against Pope Leo But remember that Leo being pope did more then a protestant Prelate whom ye knowe ful wel of late did being perchaunce more then a suspition that a wrong cocke had troden Cockerelles hen And yet the sayd prelat was not put to his purgation and much lesse him selfe offred to sweare for his owne honesty I medle not with the iustifying of the matter one way or other Some men say that strypes may cause yong striplinges to saye Tonge thoue lyest but not truelie to the eye Eie thowe lyest whiche can not lie in that whiche is hys obiecte But let this goe I saye yt for none other cause but onely that ye haue not M. Horne so greate cause to take the matter so hotte against Leo. And now to make vp this matter gentle reader of Leo this Leo also sendeth Saint Peters keyes yea
hath forvvarned and the Apostle Paule to Timothe doth vvitnesse Therefore beloued let vs furnishe our selues in harte and minde with the knowledge of the truth that we may be able to vvithstande the aduersaries to trueth and that thorough Goddes grace Goddes vvorde may encrease passe through and be multiplied to the profitte of Goddes holy Churche the Saluation of our soules and the glory of the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ. Peace to the preachers grace to the obedient hearers and glory to our Lord Iesus Christe Amen Stapleton Many Lawes Ecclesiasticall are here brought forth set forth by this Charles with his great care that reached euen to the singer porter or sextē wherunto ye might adde that he made an order that no man should minister in the Churche in his vsuall apparell and that he him selfe frequented the Churche erlye and late yea at night prayer to But this addition perchaunce woulde not all the best haue liked your Geneuicall ministers Then layeth he me forth an iniunction of this Charles in matters Ecclesiasticall But consider his style Maister Horne What is it Supreame Gouuernour or head of the Churche in all matters and thinges Ecclesiasticall No but a deuoute and an humble mainteyner of the Churche Consider againe the order of his doinges Maister Horne which are to sette forthe iniunctions to kepe the clergie within and vnder the rules of the Fathers But from whence trowe we toke Maister Horne all this longe allegation of Charles his Constitutions He placeth towarde the ende of his allegation in the margin Ioan. Auentinus out of whome it may seme he toke that later parte But as for the former part thereof whence so euer M. Horne hath fetched it it is founde in dede among the Constitutions of Charles set forthe xx yeres paste But there it is sette though as a Constitution of Charles yet not as his owne proper lawe or statute but expressely alleaged out of the Aphricane Councell For so vsed godly Princes to establishe the Canons of the Churche with their owne Constitutions and lawes And in that Councell whence Charles toke this Constitution where it is saied that Scriptures onely shoulde be reade in the Churches it is added Vnder the name of Scriptures And it is farder added We will also that in the yearly festes of Martyrs their passions be reade Which thinges M. Horne here but M. Iewell a great deale more shamefully quyte omitted in his Reply to D. Cole falsely to make folcke beleue that in the Churche only Scriptures should be read But what neade I nowe seke furder answere when M. Horne of his owne goodnes hath answered hym selfe as ye haue hearde good reader sufficientlie alredy And I haue before noted of this Charles and of his submission to bishoppes and namely to the bishop of Rome so farre that no Emperour I trowe was euer a greater papiste then he was or farder from this Antichristian supremacy that M. Horne and his felowes teache For no lesse is it termed to be of Athanasius that lerned father as I haue before declared M. Horne The .101 Diuision pag. 62. a. This noble Prince vvas mooued to take vpon him this gouernement in ecclesiastical matters and causes not of presumptiō but by the vvoorde of God for the dischardge of his princely duety as he had learned the same both in the examples of godly kings commended therfore of the holy ghost and also by the instructions of the best learned teachers of his time vvhereof he had greate stoare and especially Alcuinus an Englisheman of great learninge vvho vvas his chiefe Scholmaister and teacher vvhome as Martinus telleth Charles made Abbot of Tovvers Amongst other many and notable volumes thu Alcuinus vvriteth one entituled De Fide sanctae indiuiduae Trinitatis vvhich as moste meete for him to knovv he dedicateth to Charles the Emperour He beginneth his epistle dedicatory after the salutatiō and superscriptiō thus Seeinge that the Emperial dignitie ordeined of God seemeth to be exalted for none other thinge thē to gouern and profite the people Therfore God doth geue vnto them that are chosen to that dignitie power and wisedome Power to suppresse the proude and to defend the humble against the euil disposed wisdome to gouerne and teache the subiectes with a godly carefulnes VVith these twoo giftes O holy Emperour Gods fauour hath honoured ād exalted you incomparably aboue your auncestours of the same name and authoritie c. VVhat than what must your carefulnes moste deuoutly dedicated to God bringe forthe in the time of peace the warres being finished when as the people hasteneth to assemble togeather at the proclamation of your commaundemēt he meaneth that he expresseth aftervvard by this assembly or cōcourse the councel that vvas novve in hand assembled as he saith Imperiali praecepto by the Emperours precept And waiteth attentiuely before the throne of your grace what you wil cōmaunde to euery persone by your authoritie what I say ought you to doo but to determine with al dignitie iuste thinges which beinge ratified to set them foorth by cōmaundement and to geue holy admonitions that euery man may retourne home mery and gladde with the precept of eternal Saluation c. And least I should seeme not to helpe and further your preaching of the Faithe I haue directed and dedicated this booke vnto you thinkinge no gifte so conuenient and woorthy to be presented vnto you seeinge that al men knowe this most plainly that the Prince of the people ought of necessitie to knowe al thinges and to preache those thinges that please God neither belongeth it to any man to knowe better or moe things than to an Emperour whose doctrine ought to profite all the subiectes c. Al the faithful hath great cause to reioyce of your godlines seing that you haue the priestly power as it is mete so to bee in the preaching of the worde of God perfect knowledge in the Catholique faith and a most holy deuotion to the saluatiō of men This doctrine of Alcuinus vvhich no doubte vvas the doctrine of all the catholike and learned fathers in that time confirmeth vvell the doinges of Charles and other Princes in callinge councelles in makinge decrees in geuing Iniunctions to Ecclesiasticall persons and in rulinge and gouerninge them in .325 all Ecclesiasticall thinges and causes If the gouernement of this moste Christian Prince in Ecclesiastical matters be vvel considered it shall vvell appeare that this Charles the great vvhome the Popes doo extolle as an other great Constantine and patron vnto them as he vvas in deede by enriching the Churche vvith great reuenues and riches vvas no vvhit greater for his martiall and Princelike affaires in the politique gouernaunce than for his godly ordering and disposinge the Church causes although that in some thinges he is to be borne vvith considering the .326 blindnes and superstition of the time Stapleton The contents of these matters stande in the highe commendation
vvhich they had deuised This Emperour called an other Councel at Ticinum in Italy for the causes hereafter expressed The matters or causes vvich the honorable Emperour Ludouicus did commaunde his Bisshoppes to consider of are these touching the state of his kingedome of the conuersation of the Bishoppes Priestes and other Churchmen of the doctrine and preachinge to the people of vvritinge out of Bookes of restoring of Churches of ordering the people and hospitalles for strangers of Monasteries both for men and vvemen .338 VVhat so euer is out of order in these forenamed states eyther through the negligence of the guides or the slouthfulnes of the inferiours I am said he very much desirous to know and I coueite to amende or refourme them according to Goddes will and your holy aduise in suche sorte that neither I be found reprouable in Gods sight neither you nor the people incurre Gods wrathful indignation for these things how this may be searched found out and brought to perfection that I commit to be entreated by you and so to be declared vnto mee The lesser matters also whiche in general touche all but in especiall some and nede refourmation I will that ye make enquirie of them and make relation vnto me thereof as for exaumple if the rulers in the Countries neglecte or sell Iustice if they be takers or oppressours of the Churches widdowes Orphanes or of the poore Yf they come to the Sermons If they dooe reuerence and obey duelie their Priestes If they presume to take in hand any new opinions or arguments that may hurt the people c. The Bisshoppes after they had consulted vppon these matters doe make relation vnto the Emperour vvhat they had done shevving to him that they had founde some of the Bisshoppes and chiefe Ministers faultie and humblie praye the Emperour on their behalfe that he vvill of his goodnes graunt those some space to amende their faultes They complaine to the Emperour of Bisshops and Priests for lacke of Preaching and that Noble men and Gentlemen come not vnto those .339 fevv sermons that bee And so then recite many other enormities as about Tythes Incest and suche like especiallie in religious persons vvho for the moste parte are .340 cleane out of order And to bring these to their former order and state resteth say they in your disposition Thus dothe this King take vppon him and thus doe the Bisshoppes yeelde vnto him the .341 gouernemente as vvell of Ecclesiasticall as Temporall causes and thinges On this vvise did Lodouicus alvvaies exercise him selfe in so muche that for his carefull gouernemente in Churche matters he vvas surnamed Pius the Godlie as his Father beforehim vvas called Magnus the Greate Stapleton The principall tenour of the matters here conteyned standeth in the confirmation of the Popes election in calling councelles and confirming lawes ecclesiastical To all the whiche we neade no farre fetched or newe solution especially seing M. Horne hym self furthereth yt so wel as declaryng that all thinges were donne according to the holy Canons and sayinges of the holy Fathers and that many of theis matters towched the polityke gouernmente of the realme Yet let M. Fekenham now beware For M. Horne proueth yt high treason in the people and clergy for that Paschalis was made Pope wythowte themperours consent And so lo at the lengthe here is some face of antiquity for our newe actes of Parliamente Well found out and lyke a good lawyer M. Horne Yet I beseache you tel vs which wordes of all that you reherse imploye plaine treason I am assured there are none onlesse yt be these that they do no more offende againste hys maiesty ▪ as your self reherse out of Sabellicus And yf ye call thys treason and make no better prouf I thinke neither good grammarian nor any good lawyer wil take your parte For thowghe in latin laedere maiestatem be somtyme taken for treason yet yt is not alwayes neither can yt be englished treason but vpon the circumstances which declare the acte to be treason And how wil thys cruell exposition stande I pray you with your owne declaration in this leaf also that thys Ludouicus was a milde mercifull and moste gentle prince Beside thys it is not like he toke thys matter so heauely for that euen as Platina your authour here writeth out of Anastasius bibliothecarius a worthy authour ād lyuing about thys tyme thys Emperour released to this Pope Paschalis his right that he had in the election of Bishoppes geuē before to Charles by Adrian the Pope And here uppon might I aswell cōclude after your base and yet accustomable reasoning that the Princes of Englande should haue nothing to doe with the election of Bishopes Yet if there be no remedy let yt be highe treason to agnise the Popes election withowte the Emperours confirmation What is thys to the prince of Englonde that hath nothing to doe therwith or to M. Fekēham seing if al be true yet it maketh nothing for the Emperours supreamacy or againste the Popes supreamacy The denial wherof in dede the more pitie is taken for treason with vs but yet thankes be to God suche kinde of treason as a man maye lose his head and take no hurte by yt but muche good and that is to be a very true and a blessed martyr But now touching the particular doinges of this Emperour Ludouike you tel vs he bestowed Spirituall promotions and you tell vs but of one onely and instituted his brother Drogo the Chiefe Minister or Bishop at Mettes And here you leaue oute Canonicam vitam agentem clero eiusdem Ecclesiae consentiente ac eligente he instituted him being a man that lead a regular lyfe the clergye also of that Churche bothe confenting and choosing him This you leaue out to make the worlde beleue the Emperour bestowed Spirituall promotions of his owne supreme Authorytie absolutely And here you tel vs of a right belonging to the Emperial maiesty in confirming of the Pope And yet you forget that in the very leafe before you confesse this was made by decrees of Adrian and Leo Popes to Charles this mans Father And then was it not a right of Imperial Maiesty but a Priuilege frō the Apostolike Authoryte As for the Clemency of this Prince so much commended it was not as you imagine for any supreme gouernment but for his most fatherly defending aiding and succouring of the Church Namely in that most learned Councell holden vnder him at Aquisgrane of which presently you do talk very much prying out for som clause that might make for your suprem gouernmēt And at last finding none with a litle false translatiō you make the Synode to say of th'Emperour that he had the charge and ouersight of Christes Church Which al in Latine is but this one word Procuratorem A defendour a succourer a maintainour not a Supreme Gouernour with charge and ouersight You adde also the Synode was
furthered with his helpe otherwise itching forth a litle and a litle faine to finde somewhat and it wil not be For all that furthering that you so closely couer was nothing els but that to his great charges he furnished the Councel with a goodly store of bookes and greate plentye of the Fathers writings Out of which they collected a fourme of institution c. Not the Emperour A non after you talke of Monasteries for men and wemen but you leaue out Secundùm regulam S. Benedicti According to the Rule of S. Benet Your vnruly Religion coulde not beare so much as the RemeÌ„braunce of that holy Rule And al that you tell of the Emperors words to the Bishops in the CouÌ„cel of TioinuÌ„ the CouÌ„cel calleth it only CoÌ„monitoriuÌ„ an aduertisemeÌ„t or admonitioÌ„ No charge or CoÌ„missioÌ„ You note to the Reader certeyne enormyties recited in this GouÌ„cel But wote you what those enormytes were Forsoth these That the lay Nobilite quia ad electionis consortiuÌ„ admittuntur Archipraesbyteris suis dominari praesumunt quos tanquaÌ„ patres venerari debueruÌ„t velut subditos coÌ„teÌ„nunt Bicause they are admitted to haue a part in the ElectioÌ„ they presume to ouer rule their chief priestes And whom they oughte to reuerence as Fathers they contemne as subiects These were the enormyties there recyted M. Horne And do not you defende this very enormytie euen in this very place aÌ„d by this very Councel When will you leaue to bringe Authoryties against your selfe As touching the matter of Incest the Synod requireth of the Emperour that to bringe such offenders to open penaunce Comitum eius auxilio fulciantur they may be vpholded with the helpe of his Offycers Lo they require the Emperours helpe for execution And yet you conclude after your maner Thus dothe the kinge take vpoÌ„ him aÌ„d thus doe the Bishops yelde vnto him the Gouernement as wel of Ecclesiastical as TeÌ„poral causes and thinges And this you conclude a gouernement whiche in all your premisses was not so muche as named Your Conclusion is alwaies full and mightye But your proufes are voyde and fainte M. Horne The .104 Diuision pag. 66. a. Pope Leo .4 vvriteth his humble letters vnto Lotharius on the behalfe of one Colonus vvho vvas chosen to be Bishop of Reatina but he might not consecrate him vvithout the Emperours licence first obteined thereunto and therfore praieth the Emperour of his fauour tovvardes Colonus Vt vestra licentia accepta ibidem Deo adiuuante eum consecrare valeamus Episcopum That hauing your licence wee may haue authority by Goddes helpe to consecrate him Bishoppe there Vppon this vvoorde Licence The Glosser noteth the consente of the Prince to be required after the election be made .342 Nexte to Leo sauinge the .343 vvoman Pope Iohan vvas Benedictus .3 chosen vvho vvas ratified and confirmed by the Emperours authority vvho sente his Embassadours to Rome for that purpose This Pope is commended for his greates godline But he vvas ouer godly to liâ—e longe in that sea neuerthelesse he vvas not so godly as the moste of his successours vvere altogether vngodly as your .344 ovvne vvriters make reporte And to note this chaunge the better Nauclerus telleth of diuers vvonders hovv the Deuil appeared in an vgly shape and hurled stones at men as they vvent by set men togeather by the eares bevvrayed theeues and Priestes of their Lemmans and such like Hovv it rained bloud three daies and three nightes Hovv great Grassehoppers vvith six vvings and six fete and tvvo teeth harder then any stone couered the ground and destroyed the fruites not altogether vnlike those Grassehoppers that S. Iohn noteth in his ReuelatioÌ„ to come froÌ„ the bottoÌ„les pit after the starre vvas fallen After this folovved a great pestilence VVhich vvonders if they be true be not vnvvorthy the notiÌ„g considering the chaunge that follovved For hitherto stil from time to time although some Popes did priuily attempte the contrarye yet the Emperours .345 alvvayes kept the confirmation of the Pope the inuesturing of Bisshoppes and the ordering of many .346 other Ecclesiasticall matters till the next Pope began openly to repine at the matter and his successour after him to curse and some of those that folovved fell from chiding and cursing to plaine fighting for the same In the vvhiche combate though vvith much a doe at length they vvrong them selues from vnder the Emperours .347 obedience Yet alvvaies euen hitherto Princes haue had no litle interest in Ecclesiastical causes as hereafter shal appere The .12 Chapter Of. Leo .4 Benedictus .3 Nicolaus 1. Adrian .2 Martinus .2 Adrian .3 and of the .8 Generall Councell vnder Basilius the Emperour Stapleton WE goe on still with the Popes confirmation a matter as ye know nedelesse and such as might be spared sauing that M. Horne must take a foile euen of his owne allegation and Glosar Who as he saith the Princes consente is required after the election so he addeth Nisi aliud suade at scandalum vel praescripta consuetudo Onlesse saith he some offence or a prescribed custome moue vs to thinke otherwise Then is M. Horne in hand with Benedictus the .3 nexte Pope to the woman Pope Iohan who was confirmed by the Emperour But here M. Horne a man may doubt of this pointe whether this Benedictus was next to Pope Iohan. For if there was neuer such Pope Iohan then could not he be nexte to her And that it is rather a fable then a storie for al your great busines your Apologie and others make therein I thinke it hath ben already sufficiently proued Neither nede you to make so much wondering at the matter Except ye list to wonder at your selues whiche doe place the Popes Supreme authoritie in Princes be they men or women Yea and chyldren to And in so fewe yeares you haue had all three Man Childe And Woman The lesse meruaile had it bene if in so many hundred yeres we had had one woman pope which yet as I sayed is vtterly false as it hath bene sufficiently proued But touching this confirmation of popes and inuesturing of bishops which Adrian and Leo graunted to Charles the greate whych Ludouicus hys sonne gaue ouer againe which other princes coueted to haue after in their owne handes againe and which was denied them Gratian who hath collected the examples of both sydes geueth forth a true and an euident reason as well why to the one it was first graunted as also why to the other afterwarde it was most iustly denied Of the fyrst he sayeth The electioÌ„s of Popes and of other bishops to be referred to Princes and Emperours both Custome and lawe hath taught vs for the dissensioÌ„s of schismatiks and heretiks against whoÌ„ the Church hath ben defended oftentimes with the lawes of faithful Emperours The election therfore of the Clergy was presented to the Princes to the enteÌ„t that it being by their authority strengthened no heretike
or schismatike should dare to gainsaie it And also to the end that the Princes them selues as deuout childreÌ„ shuld agree vpon him whom they sawe to be chosen for their Father that in all things they might aide and assist him As it was in the example of Valentinian th'Emperour and S. Ambrose I saith the Emperour wil be thy aide and defence as it becometh my degree And herevpon Pope Steuen of whom M. Horne talked euen now made a Decree that without the Emperours Legates were present no bishops alreadie chosen should be consecrated And by reason of this Decree the Bishops of Reatina coulde not be consecrated as M. Horne euen now alleaged But saith Gratian because the Emperours passing sometime their bondes would not be of the nuÌ„ber of coÌ„senters aÌ„d agreers to th'electioÌ„ but wuld be the first that shuld choose yea aÌ„d put out to ofteÌ„times also falling to be as false as heretiks assaied to breake the vnity of the Catholike Church their Mother therefore the decrees of the holie Fathers haue proceded against them that they should no more medle with the election of bisshops and that whosoeuer obtained any Church by their voice should be excommunicated And as Ezechias toke awaye the brasen serpent whiche Moyses did set vp because it was now abused so the constitutions of our forefathers are sometime chaunged by the Authoritie of the posteritie when such ConstitutioÌ„s mere positiue are abused Then Gratian bringeth in diuers other decrees against the ConfirmatioÌ„ of Emperours as of Gregorie the .4 pope of Lewys the firste Charles hys sonne Henrie the first and Otho the first Emperours who all gaue ouer by open decrees this priuilege graunted first of popes vpon good considerations and after repealed vpon as good by the same authoritie And thus you see M. Horne by your owne Authours and by good reason if ye haue grace to consider it you are sufficiently answered for confirmation of Popes and inuesturing of Bisshops a common matter in your booke and yet as you see nowe a matter of no weight in the world After this M. Horn is in hand with the raining of bloud three daies and with many other wonders of this time yea with the Deuil him selfe that bewrayed Priests Lemmans whiche they kept in corners secrete that now M. Horne and his fellowes are not ashamed to kepe openly and haue learned a furder lesson then Priestes of that age knew that a Frier and a Nunne may laufully wedde wherat the Deuill him selfe perchaunce doth as much wonder as Maister Horne here doth wonder at the Deuils straunge doings which yet are not so strange nor so much to be wondered at as perchance your great wisedom is to be woÌ„dred at to imagine that al these things chanced for that th'Emperour had not as he was wonte to haue the confirmation of the Popes election and the ordering of maters Ecclesiasticall M. Horne The .105 Diuision pag. 66. b. After Benedictus vvas Nicolas chosen vvhom the Emperour him selfe being present did confirme as vvitnesseth Nauclerus At the same time was the Emperour Lodouicus .2 at Rome who confirmed the Popes election The same also sayeth Martin to the vvhich Volateran addeth of the Emperour and the Pope De communi consilio ambo cuncta gerebant Alâ— thinges were done by common counsaile or consent of both the Emperour and the Pope And least it might be thought he meaneth not as vvel Ecclesiastical as Temporal matters Sabellicus maketh the matter more plaine affirming that the Emperour and the Pope had secrete conferâ—nce together many daies and had consultation both touching the matters perteining to Christian Religion and also of the state of Italye And a litle after talkinge of the Pope The Pope decreed by the consente of Lodouicus that from thence foorth no Prince no not the Emperour him selfe should be present in the councell with the Clergye onlesse it were when the principall pointes of faith were treated of Hitherto in all these Ecclesiasticall causes the Emperour hath the doinge as .348 vvell or more than the Pope But this last decree that by the allovvance of the Emperour the Pope made exempteth Temporall Princes from Ecclesiasticall matters in their councelles though in the most principall matters Ecclesiastical concerning faith it leaueth to them their .349 interestes Stapleton M Horne hym self to helpe our matters forwarde bringeth forth a decree made by the pope with th' Emperours consent that lay princes should not be present in CouÌ„cels onlesse it were when the principall pointes of religion be treated of at the which he wondreth as of a thing vnheard of And yet he did or mought haue found as much in the actes of the Councell of Chalcedo Yea he myght haue sene also that by the same decree as well the people as the prince might be present and as much interest had the one thereyn as the other For as the same Pope Nicolas sayed geuynge a reason why the prince may be present when matters of faith are debated Faith is common to all and perteineth as well to the layitie as to the Clergie yea to all Christen men without exception Yet all was not gone from them sayeth M. Horne for they had their interestes still he sayeth in the principall matters ecclesiasticall concerning faith But what intereste I praye you tell vs Was it to determine or define anye thyng or that all determinations were voyde and frustrate without theÌ„ Nay but only that they might be present eyther to keepe quiet and order or els as Constantin and Marcian protested ad confirmandam fidem to strenghthen their owne faith or last of all to execute the Sentence and determinations of bishops And so were theyr Ambassadours present in the late General Councel at TreÌ„t And the Emperour and Kinges were wished theÌ„ selues to be there M. Horne The .106 Diuision pag. 67. a. Martinus the secoÌ„d gat into the Papacie malis artibus by naughty meanes saith Platina aÌ„d as is noted in the margeÌ„t it vvas in this Popes time that first of all the creation of the Popes vvas made vvithout the Emperours authority But this Pope died so shortely as he came in naughtily After vvhoÌ„ AdriaÌ„ the third like vnto his predecessor the secoÌ„d of that name vvho by cuÌ„ning sleight practised to .350 defraude the Emperour of his authority espying oportunitie by reason that Charles the emperour as Sabellicus saith vvas farre of busied in the vvarres dothe promote this matter to be decreed by the Senate and the people and this he did immediatly after he vvas made Bishop aÌ„d persuadeth theÌ„ that they doo not hereafter vvayte for the Emperours approbatioÌ„ and coÌ„firmation in appointing their Bishop but that they should kepe to theÌ„selues their ovvn fredome The vvhich thing also Nicolaus the firste vvith others atteÌ„pted but coulde not bringe it to passe as Platina reporteth VVho also vvriteth that the Romaynes had coÌ„ceiued an hope of great liberty in the hauty courage of this Pope being
th' Emperours consent And if any be chosen bisshop without he be coÌ„meÌ„ded and inuested by the King that in no wise he be coÌ„secrated vnder paine of excoÌ„munication As Sabellicus noteth this for a renovvmed matter that the right of creatinge the Pope vvas novv restored to the Emperial dignity euen so Nauclerus affirmeth this godly Imperour Otho to be borne in totius Ecclesiae consolationeÌ„ for the consolation of the whole Churche The .14 Chapter Of Otho the first Emperour Of Iohn the .12 and Leo the .8 Popes of Romae Stapleton THis declaration runneth all vppon the deposition of the naughtye Pope Iohn the .13 or as moste men call him the .12 in a synode at Rome the Emperour Otho being then present But onlesse M. Horne can shewe that this Emperour toke hym self for supreame head in all causes ecclesiasticall and temporall and vtterlye renownced all the Popes supreamacye the case standynge that thys Pope were a most wycked man which we freelie confesse and most vnworthy of that see yet is M. Horne farre of from iustifiing the matter Wherin eueÌ„ by hys owne author and story he should haue bene vtterly ouerthrowen yf he had made therof a true and a faythfull reporte which ye shall now heare by vs and that by hys owne chronographer so that ye shall haue good cause to be astonied to see the most shamefull and impudente dealing of thys man First then he begynneth with a notoriouse lie For neither thys Cardinall whome Luithprandus calleth Iohannem nor the Maister of the rolles whome he calleth Aronem nor the Bishop of Millain and others here named were sente to complayne vppon Pope Iohn to Otho but sente to hym by Iohn the Pope hym self which Iohn hys authour Luithprandus calleth the highe Bishop and the vniuersall Pope who most humbly beseacheth hym that he woulde vouchsaufe for the loue of God and the holye Apostle Petre and Paule as he would wishe them to forgyue hym hys synnes to deliuer hym and the Churche of Rome to hym committed from the tyrannye of Berengarius and Adelbertus Wheruppon themperour gathered an army and commyng to Italie with all spede expulsed from the Kyngdome of Italy the sayde tyrants so that yt seamed euidente that he was ayded and assisted by the moste holy Apostles Peter and Paule and which is to be noted he was afterward anoynted and crowned Emperour of the sayd Iohn though so vicyous a maÌ„ and swore also obedieÌ„ce vnto him as Nauclerus writeth Farther he did not only restore hym those thinges wherof he was spoyled but honored hym also with greate rewards aswell in golde and siluer as in precious stones And he toke an oth of the Pope vpoÌ„ the most precious body of S. Peter that he shuld neuer ayde or assist the sayd BereÌ„garius and Adelbertê° M. Horne here nedelesse enforceth the credit of his author as then liuing yea and anaunceth him to be a famous writer and a DeacoÌ„ Cardinal wheras he was as far as my boke sheweth and as farre as Trithemius and Pantaleon report of him no DeacoÌ„ Cardinal at Rome but a deacoÌ„ of the church of TicinuÌ„ otherwise called Pauia in Italy Onlesse perchauÌ„ce he was such a Cardinal as the Cardinals are amoÌ„g the pety canoÌ„s of Poules in LondoÌ„ With like truth ye say M. Horne ij lines after that the pope practised with Adelbertus to depose the Emperour but your author speaketh not so much but onlye that the Pope promised the foresayed Adelbertus to helpe him againste the Emperours power Then tell ye in a smaller and distincte letter truely inough but altogether confusely of Iohns doings writing out of your author as we haue good experience but who were that we ye shewe not nor to whome the wordes were spoken Ye say that the Emperour called a Councell in Italie to depose him that your authour sayeth not but that after three dayes themperour had bene at Rome the pope and Adelbertus being fledde from thence there was a greate assemblie in S. Peters Church rogantibus tam Romanis episcopis quà m plebe at the desire as well of the Italian bishops as of the people In the whiche councell were presente beside the Bishops many noble men And the Pope ranne not away bicause of this Councell as you vntruly reporte but iij. dayes after that he was fled with Adelbertê° the CouÌ„cel was called and that not to depose hym but to call hym to his answere as appereth by the Emperours owne oration Who after that Benedictus had rehersed dyuerse of theis horryble owtragies that ye specifie themperour and the councell sent for hym to purge hym self In the which letters sent by the Emperour ye dissemble many thinges and dismember them as the tytle of theÌ„perours letters whiche was Summo Pontifici vniuersali papae Iohanni Otho c. To the highe Bishop aÌ„d the vniuersal Pope our Lord Iohn Otho and so forth And by and by We asked the cause of your absence and why ye would not see vs your and your Churches defensour And againe Oramus itaque paternitatem vestram obnixè venire atque hijs omnibus vos purgare non dissimuletis Si forte vim temerariae multitudinis formidatis iuramento vobis affirmamus nihil fieri praeter SanctoruÌ„ Canonum sanctionem We most earnestly pray your fatherhode that ye do not forslow to come and to purge your selfe Yf ye feare any violeÌ„ce of the rude and rashe people we promise you vpon our Othe that nothing shal be done contrary to the Decrees of the holye Canons After this ye rehearse the Popes short answere which yet as short as it is doth wonderfully trouble you and ye dare not fully recite it I hea saie saith this Iohn ye wil make an other Pope which if ye attempt I excoÌ„municate you all that ye may haue no licence or power to order any or to saie Masse It is true that ye saie afterwarde that the Councell desired the Emperour that the said Iohn might be remoued and that the Emperour so answered Yet ye leaue out part of his answere And that is and that some other might be found who should rule the holy and vniuersall See Neither did they desire of the Emperour any thing els but his assistaÌ„ce in the remouiÌ„g of him Neither proprely to speak otherwise then by coÌ„senting and assisting did th'Emperour create pope Leo. As appeareth by your author saying that al saied with one voice LeoneÌ„ nobis in pastoreÌ„ eligimus vt sit summus vniuersalis Papa Romanae ecclesiae We doe electe Leo to be our pastour and the high and vniuersall Pope of the Roman Churche and doe refuse Iohn the renegate for hys wycked behauiour The wich thinge beinge thryse by all cried owte he was caried to the palace of Lateran Annuente imperatore with themperours consente and theÌ„ to S. Peters Church to be consecrated and theÌ„ they swore they would be faythful vnto him And in thys election the people also
handlinge of this storie as of your most false and yet most accustomable assertion that the supremacie of all causes ecclesiasticall remayned in themperous and not in the popes And as for Syluester him selfe howe he repented at the ende and what a miraculous token God gaue of his good state after his deathe the lerned Reader may see in Naucler Sabell and Platina as I haue otherwhere touched it against M. Iewell You reherse here yet a nomber of popes in the creation or deposition of whome themperour semed to haue somewhat to doe But altogether as we haue often shewed impertinently and otherwise lyingly and againste your self also directly browght in And to begin M. Horn euen with your first example of Arnulphus I pray you where fynde yowe in your authour that the kinge deposed him Your authour sayeth no suche matter but that the kinge did cast him in pryson beinge firste deposed by a synode of bishops Yet he made ye will say Gilberte the philosopher bisshop for him and afterward Otho the .3 made him archbishop of RaueÌ„na Ye might haue added aÌ„d pope to as your authour doth if ye had meant to deale playnly aÌ„d especially that the said Gilbertê° by pope Iohns authority was thrust out aÌ„d Arnulphus restored agayne as you heard before Ye doe nowe partly as before bely Platina and partly gheasse blindly as thowghe Platina durst not to flatter the popes withal playnly opeÌ„ his mynd aÌ„d as thowgh he shuld be of this mynd that he that coÌ„meth into the papacy without theÌ„perours coÌ„sent is but a theef and a robber Which is as true as before ye made him therfore a traytour For Platina geueth forth no such mening But sheweth two causes why this Iohn came not in by the dore The one that he came in by bryberie The other that he vsurped the see beiÌ„g not as yet vacaÌ„t Gregory whome ye write of as yet lyuiÌ„g aÌ„d beiÌ„g the lawful pope chosen by the voice of the clergy and by the coÌ„sent of theÌ„peror and all the people of Rome After al this ye say that HeÌ„rie the .3 deposed thre popes whom you cal thre moÌ„strous bestes of such a beastly sprite you are aÌ„d yet you lie in so sayiÌ„g For theÌ„peror by supreme Authorite deposed none But only for quyetnes sake as Sabel writeth coegit se dignitate abdicare Forced theÌ„ al to depose theÌ„ selues which by force no maruail if he did But by right neither he nor any maÌ„ liuing could haue deposed any pope They may be induced either by reason or by force to depose theÌ„ selues Farder you say this Emperour sware the RomaÌ„s that they should neuer be present at the popes electioÌ„ onlesse they were compelled by theÌ„peror It had bene wel done if ye had told vs who writeth so and withal by what warraÌ„t theÌ„perour could exclud the people froÌ„ their coÌ„sent which hitherto they gaue in the chosing of the popes Sabellicus your Author writeth of no such coÌ„pulsioÌ„ But that they should not so doe without his permissioÌ„ aÌ„d the reason he addeh Vt dignitas maneret illi inoffensa cauereturque in posterum pontificibus that pope Clement theÌ„ chosen might coÌ„tinewe quietly and that also for the quiet of other popes to come he might prouide Al which he did as a godly defendour not as a Supreme Gouernor of the Church Now if a maÌ„ would staÌ„d with you altogether aÌ„d say ye belie Stephanus aÌ„d certain other popes of such as ye haue here named I think he should not say farre froÌ„ the truth But yet because ye haue some authors on your side I wil not greatly charge your for this matter You tel vs in th end of this processe that the Emperour made Bauno pope aÌ„d was named Leo .9 But I tel you nowe M. Horn that the Emperors making was after vnmade aÌ„d this Bauno made pope by the Clergy in Rome For where as this Bauno chosen first of themperour came out of Germany to Rome al in his Pontificalibus as alredy pope Hugo that famouse aÌ„d lerned Abbat of CluniacuÌ„ aÌ„d HildebraÌ„d who after was pope Gregory .7 met him in the way aÌ„d shewed him that theÌ„peror had no right to choose the pope that the same right belonged to the Clergy and City of Rome that he should lay down his bishoply attyre come to Rome as a priuate man and then if he were thought mete by the lawfull consent of the clergie and city to be chosen Their counsell he folowed openly detestinge his former rashnes that at the Emperours only choyse he had taken vpon him that highe office Thus afterwarde in Rome he was lawfully chosen there he was made pope and named Leo .9 not by the Emperour only as M. Horne only telleth And this al historians in maner do witnesse M. Horne The .113 Diuision Fol. 71. b. After this Leo vvhom Hildebrand ridde out of the vvay saith Benno Cardinalis vvas Victor the seconde made Pope by the Emperours authority or priuilege Shortly after this Godly Emperour died being greatly praised and surnamed Pius Henricus for his dealing in the reformation of Church matters This Emperour had called tvvo Councels the one at CoÌ„stance vvherein he vvas himself present and after that another at Moguntia vvherein both the Emperour and the Pope sat in Synod This Pope saith Nauclerns came into Germany about the Church matters and ordered al things therein saith Abbas Vrspur by the aduise and counsaile of themperor and other seculer Princes and the bishops And as this Emperour had yet this interest in the Councelâ— and in the creatioÌ„ of the Pope himself so had he the placing and displacing allovving aÌ„d disallovving in other spiritual promotions as at large appeareth in Naucler StepheÌ„ .9 vvas chosen Pope after that Victor had dronken of .377 Hildebrands cup. But this Sthphen liued not long for saith Benno If any other than Hildebrand were chosen Pope Gerardus Brazutus Hildebrands familiar friend would soone dispatche hiÌ„ out of the way with poyson Alexander .2 vvas chosen vvithout theÌ„perors authority or knovvledge vvith vvhose electioÌ„ the vvhole Clergy of LoÌ„bardy vvas much offended and refused to ovve vnto hiÌ„ any obedieÌ„ce beseching theÌ„peror that he vvould geue them liceÌ„ce to chose one of their ovvn persuading him 378 that there ought none to be elect without the coÌ„sent of the king of Italy After thei had liceÌ„ce thei chose Cadolus the bishop of Parma vvhoÌ„ al the Clergy of LoÌ„bardy obeyed as their lauful Pope The Cardinals saith BeÌ„no knowing wel HildebraÌ„ds ambitioÌ„ did win with much sute theÌ„perors fauour and aide to their new elected Pope Cadolê° the which did so depely perce the haâ—t of HildebraÌ„d that he becam a deadly enemy to theÌ„peror for euer after coÌ„trary to the faithful duty that he had sworn vnto hiÌ„ Hard hold there vvas betvvixt these tvvo .379 Popes so vvel vvith strokes as vvith vvoords they both gathered great armies and vvith their
that he may be deposed and an other pastour appoincted theÌ„ The .391 Fathers in this Councell make a Decree for to depose Hildebrande reciting therein many his greuous and horrible crymes that moued them therto And not only the Bisshops of Germany and FrauÌ„ce but also the Bisshoppes of Italy assembled togeather at Ticinum a citie in Lombardy nowe called Pauia did subscribe this Decree This Synode beynge thus finished the Emperour saith Auentinus vvrote tvvo letters the one to Hildebrand the other to the people and priestes of Rome vvherein he commaundeth Hildebrande accordinge to the Decree of the Councell to retourne to his priuate life and estate â–ª and the Romaines to forsake Hildebrande and to choose to them selues a Pastor accordinge to the manner of their auncestours VVho so listeth to reade these Epistles and the seditious .392 traiterous and tragicall feates and practises of the Pope against the Emperour bothe before and especially after this Decree he may see them in Orth winus Gratius in Nauclerus AueÌ„tinus Sabellicus and Platina The .16 Chapter Of Henry the .4 and of Gregory .7 other-wised called Hildebrande Pope Stapleton A man might make a shorte and a true answere withal to all thys long tale and say that it is altogether extrauagante and impertinente or rather directly concluding for the Popes Primacie For thowghe Henrie the fowrth woulde not acknowledge Hildebrande as pope yet he acknowledged an other whom him self had set vp yea and the sayd Hildebrande to at the lengthe to be the supreame head of Christes Church as we shall anon declare So that nowe we might passe ouer al these heynous accusations againste this pope called Gregorie the .7 as out of your matter sauinge that I thinke good to geue notice to the reader that yet neuerthelesse ye shall neuer be able to iustifie them as surmised and fayned by your authour Benno and other his enimies whom he had iustly excoÌ„municated aÌ„d deposed for their naughtines vpholdeÌ„ aÌ„d maynteyned by HeÌ„ry theÌ„peror being him self also iustly excoÌ„municated Marianus Scotus lyuing about the same time saith that this Gregory was accused of HeÌ„ries fautours of many false crymes and maketh the councells kepte against him no better then a conspiracie against God and his vicar pope Gregory Owre country man william of Malmesburie sayeth that he had the spryte of prophecie and telleth as a certayne and sure veritie by relation of hym that heard yt out of the mowthe of the famouse Abbat of Cluniacum called Hugo that this Hildebrand being but yet archdeacon and the Popes Legate in Fraunce hauing a bisshop before him whome he did wonderfully suspecte for symonie committed but yet not conuinced by sufficiente proufe commaunded him to pronounce for his purgation Gloria patri filio spiritui sancto The bisshop pronounced rowndlie Gloria patri filio But for his lyfe he could not then nor all his lyfe after pronounce spiritui sancto This Hugo reported further that Hildebrand foretolde hym of a great plague and pestilence ere yt came and told hym also of certayne of his pryuie thoughts It pleaseth yowe to make Platina but a lier and a flatterer for that he taketh this Gregory to be the true pope and to haue bene most wroÌ„gfully thrust out by the Emperour Ye seame rather to encline to Abbas Vrspergensis and Nauclerus who bothe yet make against you For you shal fynd in Abbas that Anselmus bishop of Luca a man as he writeth of an excellent eloquence wytte and Learning and by whom God wrought miracles aswel in his lyfe tyme as afterward did euer acknowledg hiÌ„ for the true pope aÌ„d the other suborned by the Emperor to be but an vsurper And so he wrote to the false pope in playne words What say you theÌ„ to your own author Nauclerus that as ye say protesteth and promiseth in telling this popes lyfe to kepe an indiffereÌ„cy and a fidelity in the report of the chronicles Doth not he condemne as feined and false forged lies such thiÌ„gs as ye here alleage doth he not though he saieth Sigebertus and some other write to the coÌ„trary say that the doings of this Gregory were honest and proceded from a zelouse faith The like say I of your CouÌ„cels holdeÌ„ in Italy Whose folly and falshod euidently bursted out aswel otherwise as in calling this Gregory the disciple of BereÌ„gariê° aÌ„d one that browght in doubt the Catholike and apostolical faith of the body and bloud of Christ. This was a most notoriouse lye for HildebraÌ„dus beiÌ„g as yet but archedeacoÌ„ and notwithstaÌ„ding the Popes Legat as I haue said in FraÌ„ce brought this BereÌ„gariê° to a recaÌ„tatioÌ„ first at Towers in FrauÌ„ce and afterward at Rome also hiÌ„self being theÌ„ pope Yea hiÌ„sef theÌ„peror being present after he had said Masse taking the body of Christe into his haÌ„d said to theÌ„peror Sir I haue benaccused of you and your adhereÌ„ts of diuerse crymes wherof yf I be gylty I pray God after I haue receiued his body which I enteÌ„de presently to receaue for my purgatioÌ„ to streke me with sodayne death Vpopn this this pope receaued part of the holy hoste and woulde that themperor should haue done the like for his purgation but he refused so to doe And nowe take heade to your self and to your fellowes M. Horne least by your owne Councell of Pauia one of the moste greauouse and moste horrible crymes falslye layde to Pope Gregory be not most truely layde to you and your adherents being the very true disciple of the heretike BereÌ„garius and meÌ„ that bring in doubte yea that accurse and condemne the Catholik and Apostolical faith Whose condemnation made by Pope Gregory with his decree that he made against your coÌ„cubines doth I trow much more greue you then doth this matter of theÌ„perour or any wronge ye pretende by this Pope to haue bene done to him Nowe is your cloked dissimulation also in the handling of this story to be considered that dare not open the very cause of all this dissentioÌ„ betwene the pope aÌ„d theÌ„peror and the euente thereof Which dissention rose for that themperour woulde not remoue such symoniacall Bisshoppes as he kepte aboute him being excommunicated by Alexander the .2 Gregories predecessour And that him self woulde not forbeare to sell bisshopriks and other spirituall lyuings Whereof Gregory as sone as euer he was elected admonished him saying that being confirmed by themperour he would in no wise suffer and beare with his doiÌ„gs and therfore willed him either to procure that some other man shoulde be made Pope or to amende those things that were amisse This notwithstandinge the Emperour did confirme him but beinge afterwarde seduced by such as Gregorie had excommunicated and deposed and irritated by the Popes letters being therein commauÌ„ded to purge him self of such crymes as he was charged withal conspired againste him with his adherente bisshoppes assembled as ye write at Wormes and declared him to be no Pope
your Author Sabellicus of theÌ„peror But only that he desired the pope to cal a Councel for setting of order in Church matters and that he woulde come Vt se presente omnia fierent that al thinges might be done in his presence The pithe of your argumeÌ„t lay in those words and therfore those words you falsely fathered vppon Sabellicus You alleage a longe tale out of Benno againste Hildebrande as that after that Councell ended Alexander had perceyued he was â—nstalled by fraude and crafte of Hildebrand but how true that tale is it appeareth by that Alexander after thys Synode ended sent Hildebrande in to Apulia withe an Armye to recouer to the Churche of Rome suche places as the Normans had taken awaye the whiche Hildebrand broughte to passe For had Alexander perceyued suche fraude and crafte in Hildebrande as you and Benno do surmise he woulde not I trowe so sone after haue putte him in suche truste and credite in so weighty and important a matter And this being reported by Sabell Nauclerus and other common writers it is easy to iudge what a lyar your Benno is and howe worthely this very booke of his de vita Hildebrandi is by general Councel forbidden and condemned That which you alleage out of Abbas Vrspergensis against Hildebrand is woorde for woorde recited in Nauclerus whome you alleage as one that protesteth and promiseth to kepe an indifferency and fidelity in telling of this Popes life but he addeth immediatly Alij ferè omnes prorsus contrarium referunt Other writers and in maner al doe reporte the cleane contrary that is al for the commendation of Hildebrand But this you without al indifferency or fidelity thought good to leaue out and against in maner al writers to cleaue to one Abbat Of whome when you tell that many refused this Hildebrand to be Pope Marianus Scotus which lyued in that very age Nauclerus Sabellicus and Platina will tell you that those Many were none but Simmoniaci fornicarij The Simoniacal and the fornicatours Such as by brybery creped in to Ecclesiasticall promotions and such as being Priestes kept whores aÌ„d concubines which you now call wyues M. Horne to saue your Madges poore honesty Where you tel vs out of Nauclerus that the bisshops of Fraunce moued the Prince not to suffer the election of Hildebrande c. You should haue done wel to haue tolde vs out of Nauclerus the cause why these bishops so did Verily Nauclerus euen in the middest of the sentence whiche you alleage saieth of those Bisshoppes Grandi scrupulo permoti ne vir vehementis acris ingenij atque fidei districtius eos pro negligentijs suis quandoque discuteret They sent to the Emperour being sore afrayed left this Hildebrand being a man of a vehement and sharpe disposition and faithe woulde at length more roughly and sharpely examine them for their negligences Lo Mayster Horne the loue of licentiousnes and the feare of discipline for theyr desertes moued those Frenche Bishoppes to sewe thus to the Emperoure againste that Pope But you will neuer tell all because as I haue saied and must often saye al maketh against you You conclude with a peale of moste slaunderous and rayling lyes sendyng vs to certain epistles wherin we shal fynde you saie the seditiouse trayterous and tragical feates and practises of this Pope against the Emperour c. For in Nauclerus Sabellicus Marianus Scotus Volaterrane and Platina I am right sure there appeareth no suche cancred matter as you raue of except suche as they reporte vpon false rumors But if you wil see on the contrary parte what a godly aÌ„d lerned maÌ„ he was how sharp an enemy to vice namely to Simonye and Bauderye for the whych he procured him selfe so much enemytie You may reade Maister Horne not only Nauclerus Sabell and Platina with Volaterane Blondus Antoninus and other late writers but also Marianus Scotus William of Malmesbury our countreyman Anselmus that notable Bishoppe of Luca who lyued all in the tyme of that tragedy and you shall fynd him in all poyntes a most excellent Bishop and a most godly man The French Bishops for Simony the Germayn Bishoppes for both Simony aÌ„d whoredome the Emperoure Henrye the fourth for his filthye lucre in symoniacall practises caused all the troubles of that age the most vertuose Pope alwayes proceding against those vices with the force of the spiritual sworde For the which at the hower of his death he sayed Dilexi iustitiam odi iniquitatem propterea morior in exilio I haue loued righteousnes and I haue hated iniquyte Therefore I die in baÌ„nishment M. Horne The 1â—4 â–ª Diuision pag. 74. a. Henry the .5 came into Italy to end the coÌ„trouersy and discorde that vvas betvvixt him and the Pope for this .393 iurisdiction and to make such compositioÌ„ as might bring quietnesse both to the Church and the Empyre But Paschalis the Pope did not muche lyke of his comming as the Italian vvriters vvitnesse The Emperour sendeth to the Pope the Pope againe to him certaine couenauÌ„tes vvere aggreed vppon and confirmed by othe and assured by pledges on bothe the parties But the Pope coulde not or vvould not keepe promise vvith the Emperour for that his Bishoppes did vvithstande and in no vvise vvould stande to the agreement vvereuppon folovved great tumult and a bluddy fray The Emperour .394 seynge they for their partes vvould not stande to the couenauntes vvhiche vvere confyrmed so strongly by othe and hostages as mighte be vvould not in like vvyse be bounde to his Shortly after Easter follovving there vvas a frendly peace concluded betvvixt the Emperour and the Pope vvho crovvned Henry .5 Emperour deliuering vnto him vvith his holy hande suche priuileges as his auncestours vvere vvont to enioie and confirmed the same to him neuer to be taken from him vnder the paine of the great Curse After this the Emperour tooke an Othe of all the inhabitauntes in euerye Citye thoroughe Italy for their faithfull obedience to him and the faithfull keepinge of of this his prerogatiue and priuilege in .395 Ecclesiastical thinges or causes The .17 Chapter Of Henry the .5 Lotharius and Conradus Emperours Stapleton GOE on as I sayd M. Horne lustely and tell your tale truely and fully and then as we haue had you hitherto so shall we haue yow styl a very gentle and a tractable aduersay What Were there such coÌ„trouersies discordes and frayes betwixt the Pope and Henrie the fift TheÌ„ belyke yt is no very probable tale that your Apology writeth that by the Popes procuring thys Henry toke hys Father prisoner as it is in dede a foule and grosse lye Yet at the length I perceiue there was a frendly peace coÌ„cluded as ye say and the Pope with hys holy hand delyuered to hym suche pryuileges as his auncetours were wont to enioy I am glad M. Horne that the pope hath anye thing holy in hym
It is straÌ„ge me thinketh to heare at your haÌ„ds of the Popes holy haÌ„d namely seing your authour Nauclerus speaketh of hys haÌ„d only withowt any other additioÌ„ Belyke there is come vppon yow some sodayne deuotion towards the Popes holines But lo I see now the cause of your deuotioÌ„ The Popes haÌ„d is holy with yow now wheÌ„ he being forced aÌ„d coÌ„strayned deliuereth vppe such priuileges as with his heart he did not deliuer and therfore did afterward in a CouÌ„cel of Bishops reuoke al these doinges Whiche your authour in the nexte leaf as also Sabellicus at large doth declare and what sturre aÌ„d busines the Emperour made for it swearing first to the Pope that he wold vse no violence and that he woulde cause all the Bishops of Germany which had bene made by Simonye to be deposed Who yet afterward brake bothe partes of his Oâ—he Toke the Pope out of Rome with him as prisoner because he would not confirme his symoniacal Bisshops And after long vexation of the Pope and spoiles of the Romaine territorie extorted at the lengthe by fine force his consente thereto which yet after the Emperour being departed he reuoked as I said in a ful Councell And this periurie and violence of this Emperour the Italian Emperours doe witnesse also Briefly al came to this conclusion that Paschalis being dead the Emperour shortly after renounced to the Pope Calistus the .2 all this inuesturing of Bisshops and left to the clergy the free electioÌ„ without the princes coÌ„firmatioÌ„ which was al that Paschalis grauÌ„ted to this Emperour For the grauÌ„t of Paschalis as it is recorded in Nauclere referreth it selfe to the former grauntes of his predecessours made to Catholike Emperours And farder he specifieth his graunt thus That he haue priuilege to geue the staffe and the ring to al Bisshops and Abbats of his dominions being first freely chosen without violence or symonie and to be afterward consecrated or ordered of the bisshop to whom they belong But al this was as I haue said both reuoked of Pope Paschalis and geuen ouer of Henrie the fift But I pray you tell me was your holy hand so vnlustie and heauy that ye could or rather would not set in this also being a parcell of your authors narration and the finall conclusion of this great controuersie Whiche as it was theÌ„ troblesom to the church many yeres so it is troblesom also to your Reader as occupiyng a greate parte of your booke but no part of your principal mater and yet as litle material as it is in fine al agaiÌ„st you And therfore ye shake the ful declaratioÌ„ of the mater from your holy handes as a man would shake away a snake for feare of stinging M. Horne The .115 Diuision pag. 74. b. The next Emperour to Henrie vvas Lotharius vvho so laboured vvith the Pope to retaine the inuesturing of Ecclesiasticall persons and besides that he so trauailed in other Ecclesiastical causes so .396 vvel as Temporal that saith Vrspurg Huius laus est à vindicata religione legibus The praise of this Prince is in that he refourmed Religion and the Lawes Next to vvhom vvas Conradus the Emperour to vvhome the Romaines vvrote supplications to come and chalendge his right in these matters to reduce the fourme of the Empire to the olde state whiche it was in in Constantine and Iustinians daies and to deliuer them from the .397 tyranny of the Pope To vvhom also the Pope vvrote humble supplications to take his cause into his protection against the Magistrates of Rome which toke vppon them to reduce the Pope to the olde order and state of the .398 aunciente bisshoppes of Rome Stapleton Let the Emperour Lotharius labour to retain the inuesturing of Bishops which as ye heard Henrie the .5 resigned before to Calistus let him if ye will needes vse that word reforme the ciuil lawes and religion to the meaning wherof is no more but that he restored the ciuil Lawe the vse therof being discoÌ„tinued many yeres aÌ„d restored Pope InnoceÌ„tius the .2 to his See beiÌ„g thrust out by an Antipope wherof he was called Fidelis Ecclesiae aduocatus a faithfull defeÌ„der of the Church Yet why do you vtter such grosse lyes M. Horne telling your Reader that the Romaines besought th' Emperor to deliuer them froÌ„ the tyraÌ„ny of the Pope Neyther Otho Fringensis nor Nauclerus who rehearseth his words haue any such thing The Romaines at that time would be lusty a Gods name and reduce their state to the old magnificence of the victorious Romaines being proud of a litle victorie whiche they had against the Tiburtines And therefore the Pope complained to the Emperour of their tyrannie not they of the Popes tyrannie Yea they thrusted out the Emperours Praefectus and placed in his roome their owne Patricius And so woulde shake of as well the Emperour as the Pope Foorth then with the storie Let Pope Lucius .2 make huÌ„ble supplicatioÌ„ to the Emperour Conradus against the Magistrates of Rome coÌ„cerning the ciuil regiment of Rome and their subiection to the Pope in temporalities for that was the matter and no other and yet were they faine shortlye after to submitte them selues to Eugenius .3 the next Pope Let all this be as you tell it not perspicuouslie but couertlie as though the Romaines then woulde haue bene Schismatiques as you are nowe and denied his Authoritie in Spiritual causes as you doe nowe let all this as I saie be graunted vnto you But then I pray you set your conclusion to it that therefore the Prince is Supreme Gouernour in all causes Ecclesiasticall and then shall euery childe sone conclude with you that your Conclusion concludeth nothinge to the purpose For all the strife and contention here was partely about Temporall and Ciuill regiment partely not against the Popes Authoritie absolutelye but against such or suche a Pope whiche thing I woulde haue you wel to note Maister Horne not here onelye but in all these and other quarrellings of Emperours againste Popes That they neuer repined againste the Popes Authoritie as the Pope but they repined against this man or that maÌ„ whom they woulde not agnise for the Pope but some other by them selues elected M. Horne The .116 Diuision pag. 74. b. Next to vvhome follovved the Godly and zelous Emperour Frederike the firste vvho .399 seeing the horrible vices of the Romissh Church commaunded that no Legate of the Church of Rome should be suffered to enter into Germanie without he were called or hyred of the Emperour nor would suffer that any man vnder the name of appellation shuld goe vnto the Court of Rome After the death of Adrian the fovvrth the Cardinals fell out amongest them selues for the Election of a nevv Pope some stryuinge to haue Rovvlande other some contendinge to haue Octauian a man saith Abbat Vrspur in all points honest and religious Herevppon sprang an horrible schisme and great discord Rouland
sent his Legates to the Emperour Fredericus .1 and desired him that he vvould .400 take vppe and end this contention by his authoritie The Emperour commaundeth them both to come vnto him at Ticinum vvhere foorthvvith he summoned a Councell to be holden about this matter .401 minding to examine bothe their causes and by searching to trye vvhose cause vvas the most honest Rouland .402 being afrayed to haue the matter come to this triall getteth to VVilliam of Sicilia the Emperours mortall ennemie and vvithin tvvelue daies putteth on his Cope and nameth him selfe Alexander for he purposed belike to make a conquest of the matter He alleaged his election to be good out of all doubt and that he sent for the Emperours aid and not for his arbitrement and therfore thought not good to bring his case into doubtfull question The Emperour being offended vvith him for that he vvould not obey his appointment sent tvvo Bisshops to cite him to come vnto the Councell by the name of Cardinall and not Pope But Rouland refused confuting their citation vvith this Maxime or Principle Romanum Pontificem à nemine iudicari debere The Pope ought not to be iudged of anye man But vvhen these Legates from the Emperour came to Octauian he straight vvaies obeyed and they brought him to Papia .404 Vspurg saith that Rouland vvas oftentimes monisshed to come and did contemne all those monitions The Emperour faite in the Councel as Radeuicus FrifingeÌ„sis vvho vvrote his actes vvitnesseth â—ad made an oration vnto the Bishoppes vvherein he declareth and that by the example of his auncestours Constantinus Theodosius Iustinianus and of later time of Carolus Magnus and other that the povver and authority to call Councelles vvhere the Churche is trouâ—led vvith any schismes or other perillous distourbance belongeth to the Emperour Notvvithstanding he coÌ„mitted the desining of the coÌ„trouersie to theyr vvisedome and .405 gaue them therevnto authoritie The Councell debateth the cause and consulteth vvith men learned in the Lavve and so concludeth that Octauians election vvas good and adiudgeth him to be the righte Bishoppe of Rome VVheÌ„ they had thus tryed out the matter Fredericus the Emperour saith Platina Confirmat Octauianum Pontificem Confirmed Octauian Pope .406 The Emperour vvithin a vvhile after sente Octauianus nevv confirmed Pope tovvardes Rome vvho dyed in the iourney After vvhose death the Emperour called an other councell at VVirtzberge as Auentinus vvriteth vvherein vvere a great number of Archebishoppes and other Bishoppes aÌ„d also many of the nobles and states of the Empyre In this Councell a statute or Decree vvas made by common consente That from hence foorth none shoulde be Pope onelesse he were created by the consent of the Emperour accordinge as the custome had bene of longe and auncient time This vvorthy Emperour vvhom the Chronicles call Christianissimum moste Christian for his zeale tovvardes Goddes Churche endeuored not vvithout great perill to him selfe and his estate to reteine the iurisdiction due to the Princes and thereby to refourme the horrible disorders that vvere grovven so highe that they ouervvhelmed the Church as in lyke sorte diuers other Emperours end Kinges bothe before and after had attempted but in vayne for the vvealthy pride the fierce povver and .407 trayterous treachery of the Pope and his Prelates vvas so mighty violent and subtile that there vvas no earthly povver able to vvithstande or matche vvith them And therefore Erasmus compteth the Popes of this time and those that folovved to be the Vicars and sâ—ccessours of Iulius Caesar of Alexander the Great of Croesus the ryche and of Xerxes the mighty rather then of Christe the onelye Emperour and gouernour of the Churche Bernarde calleth Eugenius .3 in his great pompe and pride rather the successour of Constantinus the highe Emperour then of Peter the humble Apostle and Abbas Vrspurg vvho lyued at this time vvhen the Popes had spoyled the â—mperour and other Princes vvelnighe of .408 all iurisdiction rulinge all by theyr ovvne Decretalles novve aboute this time set foorth .409 as they listed maketh a lamentable complainte of the horrible pryde and couetousnesse of the .410 vvhole clergy and coÌ„cludeth vvith these vvords Gaude mater nostra Roma c. Reioyce O our mother Rome bycause the seluses of the hidden treasures in the earthe are opened that riuers aÌ„d heapes of mony maye flowe vnto thee in great abundance Be glad of the iniquitie of the sonnes of meÌ„ bicause mony is geuen to thee for the recompence of so great euilles Be mery and iocund for discordes sake which is thy helper bicause she is rushte out of the infernall pit that plentiful rewardes of money might be heaped vpon the thou hast that which thou hast alwaies thyrsted after synge pleasant balades for throughe mennes malitiousnesse not by thy Godlinesse thou hast ouercome the worlde The .18 Chapter Of Frederike Barbarossa and of Alexander the .3 Stapleton MAister Horne good Reader as he hath hitherto so doth he styll playe Cacus parte This Cacus stole Hercules Oxen and because he woulde not haue them espied where they were by the track he drewe theÌ„ into his caue by the tayles backward Whiche thing Hercules seing did nothing mistrust they shoulde be there but yet as he passed by with the droue of his beastes the beasts that were in the denne lackinge theyr company beganne as the maner is to bellowe wherby all this thefte was discried This boke of M. Hornes is the very denne of Cacus into the which by a pretye sleight he conueyeth in hys stories and other proufes as a man maye say by the taile backewarde that is not keeping the righte and customable waie and order in making true and faithfull allegations but craftelie and peruersely cutting and chopping away some parte of them which partely lying in this his Cacus denne and as it were bellowing for his companie bewrayeth all M. Hornes slie dealings So haue ye hitherto found it and so shall ye still good Reader finde it and loe we haue at hande a ready proufe Frederike saith M. Horne seing the horrible vices of the Romisâ—h Church commaundâ—d that no Legate of the Church of Rome should come into Germanie c. First Maister Horne what horrible vices of the Romissh Churche were those you speake of It is verely naughte els tâ—en a horrible lye of your schismatical mouth The beginning of the sentence of the whiche you haue taken the taile onely is this Adrian the .4 our Countrieman and Frederike the first were fallen at great variaunce The Pope complained saith Nauclerus your own Authour that liuing betwene the swordes of the Romaines and William of Sicilie he was forsaken of the Emperoure contrarye to his great promises and so vexed for the Emperours sake that he could not reast at Rome The Emperoure on the other side pretended many things and namely the crowning of William the King of Sicilia Iamque ad id
he hath both often talked vvith the MarchauÌ„ts that haue their trafique there and hath also dÃuers times enquired the matter by an interpretour of the inhabitaunts there borne they al say that his name is neyther Presbiter Ioannes nor Pretto Ianes but say they his name is Gyan that is mightie and they maruaile greatly what the Italians meane to call him by the name of Priesthode But this they say that al the suites or requestes euen of their greate Bishoppes are brought before the king him self and that all their benefices or Spiritual promotions be opteined at his handes .424 So that there beynge as Sabellicus telleth further an exceadinge great nomber of chiefe Prelates or Metropolitanes and vnder euerye one Prelate at the leaste tvventy Bishoppes all their sutes and causes Ecclesiasticall beyng brought vnto him and he the maker of all these Prelates Bishoppes and other Ecclesiasticall persons he is called ouer them all Clergy or Laie in all causes Ecclesiastical or themporall Gyan the mightie that is the supreme Ruler aÌ„d Gouernour aÌ„d eueÌ„ so hath .425 coÌ„tinued sitheÌ„ those partes vvere first Christened as they saye of Thomas Dydimus the Apostle vntill our tyme. But thys by the vvaye novv from them to retourne to our ovvne countrey The .20 Chapter Of the Armenians and of the Aethiopians in Preto Ianes lande Stapleton A MAN would thinke that Maister Horne was with some straunge spirituall meditation rauished when he interlaced this digression woorthy belike depely to be coÌ„sidered being here I can not tel whether more impertinently or more falsely betwene the doings of king Henrie and king Stephen that immediately succeded him full wisely wrenched and writhed in For he is now vppon the sodaine as a man rapt vppe and caried awaie not only into Spaine but into Greece Armenia Moscouia yea and Aethiopia too And then is he as sodainly in England againe About a foure hundred yeres past he was very busie and to busie too for his owne honestie with Spaine nowe after this long taciturnitie belike he hathe espied out there some notable matter for his purpose And what is it thinke ye good Reader Forsooth he commeth in as it were in a Mummerie and sendeth vs to Arnoldus de Villa Noua and telleth vs that we shall learne by him of the doing of Frederike king of Sicilie and Iames king of Spain in their Epistles writen by the said Arnoldus But what this Arnoldus was Heretique or Catholique what his bookes were and where and when they were printed and where a man shall finde any thing of him he telleth vs nothing Your brother Gesnerus M. Horn in his Bibliotheca maketh meÌ„tion of Arnoldê° a PhisitioÌ„ aÌ„d nuÌ„breth his bokes But of these epistles there is no word and maruel it is that such a notable worke shoulde escape hys handes Suerlye with much a doe I suppose I haue chaunced vppon hym what in your brother Illiricus and what in your other frende Gaspar Hedio that addeth Paralipomena to Abbas Vrsper gensis I haue by them some feeling of thys your greate ghostly rauishmeÌ„te aÌ„d feele at my fyngers endes that your Arnoldus if he were no better then Illiricus maketh hym was your owne deare brother that is an Heretike aswell as your self and also that in the vehemencye of thys your impertinente madde meditatioÌ„ you are caried away one hundred and fiftie yeares at the leaste from the tyme ye shoulde haue orderly prosequuted and as many myles from the matter yt self For thys Arnoldus is noted to haue writen lyke a blinde and a lewde lying prophete abowte the tyme of Clemente the fifte which was made Pope abowte the yeare of our Lorde .1306 This Arnoldus then taking vppon him to be a prophete sayeth that Antichrist should come within .34 yeres of his blinde prophesiyng Now here for hys part M. Horne also playeth the lying prophete and telleth vs of wonderfull epistles that his authour wrote one hundred yeares before he was borne Whiche epistles though they be very highe and mysticall yet there semeth to be no greate poynte of heresie in theÌ„ And what so euer reformation these kings wente aboute the epistles seme to geue a playn testimony for the Popes primacy and to fynde faulte with certaine religiouse persons that they despised the Churche of Rome and did disallow appeales to that See Yea where he telleth vs with a greate mighty assertion and sayeth Quòd concluditur infallibiliter quòd Antichristus apparebit in mundo ab hoc anno Domini .1354 infra immediatè sequentes 34. annos that is that it is an infallible conclusion that Antechriste shall appeare in the world within fowre and thyrty yeares immediatly folowing after the yeare of our Lorde .1354 He sayth withall that within the sayde 34 the Sarasyns should be destroyed and the Iewes should be conuerted iurisdictionem summi Pontificis per vniuersum orbeÌ„ dilatari and that the authoritie of the Pope should be spredde through owte all the worlde Well how so euer yt be Arnoldus de Villa noua seameth not greatly to furder M. Hornes primacy And it semeth to me that by ignoraÌ„ce he taketh one Arnoldus for an other In dede there was one Arnoldus Brixianus abowt thys tyme coÌ„demned for an Heretik by Eugenius the .3 as S. Bernarde Platina and Sabellicus doe write Your Brother Bale sayeth that he was condemned for that he sayde the clergy might vse no temporal iurisdictioÌ„ And so thys Arnoldus might haue serued your turne for the tyme and somwhat for the matter to after your accustomable reasoninge if the authority of heretikes maye serue the turne But let Arnoldus aÌ„d Spayne to goe for this tyme. for M. Horne hath other great couÌ„tries that about this time taketh hys part as Grecia Armenia Moscouia aÌ„d Aethiopia to which acknouledge they re Princes only to be theyr supreame gouernours in al things next vnto God which ye muste belieue without any proufe belyke because yt is shewed to M. Horne in thys his Spirituall reuelation For otherwise I am assured he shall neuer iustifie this most vntrewe saying And though perchaunce some of these couÌ„treis did not at this tyme shewe to the see of Rome suche obedieÌ„ce as they owght to haue done especially the GreciaÌ„s aÌ„d Moscouites that followe the religioÌ„ and order of the greke Church yet neither doth M. Horne proue nor euer shall be able to proue that the Churches of these couÌ„tries gaue any suche authoritie to they re princes but that they euer toke for spirituall causes they re patriarche and other Bishoppes for the supreame heades in all matters spirituall Maruayle nowe yt is that M. Horne can not loke vpon the Grecians and Armenians but with one blind eye bleared with affection to heresie and hatred to the Pope Otherwyse yf he woulde loke vppon them with the better and indifferente eie there were more cause whie he should regarde aswell the aunciente Greeke Churche which
iustice for that he bestowed spiritual lyuings vpon none but suche as he knewe Onlesse ye did proue withall that he knewe none but honest men But will you see what Nauclerus your owne Author writeth hereof He saith of this Otho This man was praysed of many religious persons and of the clergy for a defendour of Iustice when yet he was altogether a dissembler Nam omnia beneficia tam Ecclesiastica quà m secularia familiaribus suis quos secum ex Saxonia Anglia duxerat contulit For he bestowed all promotions as well Ecclesiastical as temporall vppon his nere acquaintaunce such as he brought with him out of Saxony and out of Englande Lo M. Horne this For he bestowed which you brīg to proue a supreme gouerment Nauclerus reporteth to proue a partial regiment That he telleth to his shame you drawe it to his honour Again what patrone of Iustice call you him that wrongfully toke frō the Church of Rome her olde and rightful possessions and was therfore excommunicated and deposed of Innocētius .3 and Frederik .2 made Emperour in his place And that notwithstanding the diet of Otho his faction holden at Norimberg which you vntruly cal a Synod Neither was it there debated of the Popes Authority in Ecclesiastical matters which is our present matter but only whether the Pope might depose the Emperour which is not now any part of our matter in hande M. Horne The .124 Diuision pag. 78. b. In England as Henry his father had doone before him so folovved Kinge Richard in geuing Ecclesiastical promotions in calling coūcels and ordering other Ecclesiastical matters yea ▪ euen in his absence being in Syria by one that represented his person therin the B. of Ely who called and made a councel at westminster as the kīgs procurator and the Popes Legat ād .432 spake by the Kings power But in this matter kīg Iohn did more then any of his predecessours vvhich purchased him much hatred vvith the Pope and his Monkes The .23 Chapter Of King Richarde the first and King Iohn Kings of England Stapleton NOw M. Horne is returned from Appulia Sicilia Germany and Italy into Englād againe And why thinke you Forsoth to proue him self like a good and faithfull proctour to the Pope that the Pope was the supreame head of the Churche of England Else let him wisely shewe why he telleth that the bisshop of Elie was the Popes Legate But chiefly why he bringeth in or is not asshamed to lay forth for his supremacy Kinge Iohn and to say that he did more in this matter than any of his predecessours Ye say truthe M. Horne he did in dede and being excommunicated of the Pope for his misorder and outragious doinges against the Churche and the whole lande interdicted he gaue ouer to the Pope his crowne and kingdome and receiued it againe at the Popes handes And because this matter shoulde not be kepte in silence which wisedome perchaunce and policie to woulde haue had so kepte Maister Foxe blaseth out the matter at large and laieth forth before all men the copie of the letter obligatorie concerning the yeldinge vp of the crowne into the Popes handes and of certayne money yearelye to be paide I will not nor neede not trauayle in the curiouse triall and examination of the circumstances of the cause but this only wil I say to M. Foxe and to you M. Horne that yf ye proceede on as ye beginne ye are worthy to haue a rewarde at the Popes hande either for that ye are but a dissembling counterfeyte protestante and the Popes pryuie frende or yf ye be angrie with that so wise and skylfull a reasoner that ye speake ye wotte nere what And while ye go about to set the Popes crowne on the Quenes head ye take her crowne and sette yt on the Popes head So that it litle serueth you to tel vs that Kinge Iohn purchased him much hatred with the Pope and the Monks Ye might haue put in and with all the nobilitye and commons to yea moste of all with God and good men to But this is your and your fellowes trade especiallie Maister Foxes in the setting forth of this Kinges storie to lye extremely to bring thereby the clergie into hatred and enuie as in thys storie among other thinges he hath done touching the poisoning of this King by a monke of Swinstead abbey And perchaunce ye M. Horne meante some like matter when ye speake of the monks that hated him But because I can not certainly lay this to you I wil let you goe for a while and be a litle in hand with M. Fox and opē vnto thee good Reader that thou mayst the better vnderstande his substātial dealing and handling of stories and the better beware of his gay gloriouse painted lies what is the common consent of our best chroniclers in this point First then this is a manifest lie that ye say M. Foxe the chroniclers moste agree in this that he was poysoned by the monke at Swinstead Which thing I could easely proue by reciting specially what euery authour writeth concerning the maner of his death But M. Foxe himself hath we thank him prouided that we neade not trauayle so farre for lo he bringeth in Polidorus saying he died of sorowe and heuines of harte Radulphus Niger saying he died of surfeting in the night Roger Houeden saying he died of a bluddie flixe Matheus Parisiensis saying that by heuines of minde he fel into a feruente agewe at the abbey of Swinstead which he encreased with surfeting and nawghty diet by eating peaches and drinkinge of newe Ciser or sydar Then adde ye farder Maister Foxe that some saye he died of a colde sweate some of eatinge apples some of eating peares and some of eating plummes So haue ye here good reader fowre chroniclers by name and at the least fowre other vnnamed that make no mention of any poyson Now could I bring the Polichronicon and Fabian which reciting the sayed Polychronicon saieth that the King died of the fluxe Here also could I bring in that those that write of his poysoning write very diuersly nothing agreing with your authour in the kind of poyson And also that they rehearse it rather as a common tale then for any assured storie or truthe Many other thinges could I bring in but what needeth yt when we haue by hys owne tale store ynoughe of witnesses agaynst him Yet will I adde one more but such a one as ought to be to M. Foxe in steade of a greate sorte that one I say of whome by all that I can iudge for he hath not vouchsafed ones to name him M. Foxe hath taken all his declaration concerning the election of Stephen Langton and of all the greate busines that issued thereof yea the writyng obligatorie touching the resigning of the crowne into the Popes handes Whiche lyeth in our authour worde for worde as M. Foxe hath translated it This
whome he went about to poyson By reason of which outrages he was as I said denounced enemy to the Church of Rome by Alexander the .4 and shortly after Charles Kinge Lewys his brother was made King of Sicilie by Clemens the .4 paying to the Pope a tribute and holding of him by faithe and homage Such Supreme heads were your Conradus Conradinus and Manfredus As for Charles who only by the Popes Authority came to that dignity as I haue said it is not true that he as you say had all or most of the doing in the election or making of diuerse Popes For the Cardinalls only had the whole doing Truth it is that a strief and contention rising amonge the Cardinals for the election and many of them being enclined to serue Charles expectation they elected those which he best liked of But what can all this make to proue the Prince Supreme Gouernour in al ecclesiastical causes yea or in any ecclesiastical cause at al PriÌ„ces eueÌ„ now adaies find some like fauour sometimes at the electioÌ„ of Popes But thiÌ„k you therfore thei are takeÌ„ of their subiects for Supreme Gouernours c You may be ashamed M. Horne that your reasons be no better M. Horne The .130 Diuision pag. 79. b. Edvvard the first King of Englande about this time made the Statute of Northampton So that after that time no man should geue neither sel nor bequeath neither chauÌ„ge neither bye title assign laÌ„ds tenemeÌ„ts neither reÌ„tes to no maÌ„ of ReligioÌ„ without the KiÌ„gs leaue which acte sence that tyme hath beÌ„ more straightly enacted and deuised with many additioÌ„s thereunto augmeÌ„ted or annexed The which Law saith Polidore he made .442 bicause he was Religionis studiosissimê° c. most studiouse of Religion and most sharpe enemie to the insolency of the Priests The .27 Chapter Of King Edward the first of Englande Stapleton LEaue ones Maister Horne to proue that wherein no man doth stande with you and proue vs that either Kinge Edwarde by this facte was the Supreame Head of the Churche or that the Popes Primacie was not aswel acknowledged in EnglaÌ„d in those dayes as it hath ben in our dayes None of your marginal Authours auouch any such thinge Neither shall ye euer be able to proue it Your authours and many other haue plentiful matter to the contrarye especially the Chronicle of Iohannes Londonensis which semeth to haue liued aboute that tyme and seemeth amonge all other to haue writen of him verie exactlye Lette vs see then whether Kinge Edwarde tooke him selfe or the Pope for the Supreame Head of the Churche This King after his Fathers death returning from the holie Lande in his iourney visited Pope Gregorie the tenthe and obteyned of him an excommunication against one Guido de monte forti for a slawghter he had committed Two yeares after was the famouse Councell holden at Lions at the which was present the Emperour Michael Paleologus of whome we haue somewhat spoken And trowe ye Maister Horne that at suche tyme as the Grecians which had longe renounced the Popes authority returned to their olde obedience againe that the realm of Englande withdrewe it selfe from the olde and accustomable obedience Or trowe ye that the true and worthye Bisshops of England refused that Councell as ye and your fellowes counterfeite and parliament bisshops only haue of late refused the Councel of Trente No no. Our authour sheweth by a verse commonly then vsed that it was frequented of all sorte And the additions to Newburgensis which endeth his storie as the said Iohn doth with this King saith that plures episcopi coÌ„uenerunt de vniuersis terris de Anglia ibidem aderant archiepiscopi Cantuar. Ebor. et caeteri episcopi Angliae ferè vniuersi there came thither manye bisshops from al quarters and from EnglaÌ„d the Archbisshops of Canterburie and Yorke and in a maner all the other bisshops of the realme In this Kinges tyme the Pope did infringe and annichilate the election of the Kings Chauncelour being Bisshop of Bathe and Welles chosen by the monks and placed in the Archebisshoprike of Caunterbury Iohn Pecham In this Kings tyme the yere of our Lorde .1294 the prior of Caunterburie was cited to Rome and in the yeare .1298 appeale was made to the Pope for a controuersie towching the election of a newe Bisshop of Elie. Thre yeres after the bisshop of Chester was constrayned to appeare personally at Rome and to answere to certayne crymes wherewith he was charged Wythin two yeares after was there an other appeale after the death of the Bisshoppe of London towching the election of the newe Bisshoppe Yea the authority of the Pope was in highe estimation not onely for spirituall but euen for temporal matters also The Kinges mother professed her selfe a religiouse woman whose dowrie notwithstandinge was reserued vnto her and confirmed by the Pope For the greate and weightye matters and affaires standing in controuersie and contention betwene this King Edward and the Frenche Kinge the Pope was made arbiter and vmpier who made an agreament and an arbitrimente which being sente vnder his seale was reade in open parliamente at Westmynster and was well liked of all The Kinge and the nobility sendeth in the yeare of our Lorde 1300. letters to the Pope sealed with an hundred seales declaring the right of the crowne of England vpon ScotlaÌ„d and they desire the Pope to defende their right and that he would not geue a light eare to the false suggestioÌ„s of the Scots There are extant at this day the letters of Iohn Baliole and other Scots agnising the said superiority sent to this Kinge Edwarde In the foresaide yeare .1300 the Kinge confirmed the great Charter and the Charter of the Forest and the Archebisshoppe of Caunterburie with the other Bisshoppes pronounced a solemne curse vpon al suche as would breake the sayd liberties This Kinge was encombred with diuerse and longe warres aswell with Fraunce as Scotlande and therefore was fayne to charge the clergy and laity with many payments But in as much as Pope Bonifacius consideringe the wonderfull and intolerable exactions daylie layed vppon the clergy of they re princes had ordeyned in the councell at Lions that from thence forth the clergy shuld pay no tribute or taxe without the knowledge and consente of the see of Rome Robert Archbishop of Canterbury being demaunded a tribute for him self and his clergie stode in the matter not without his great busines and trouble And at the length vpon appellation the matter came to the Popes hearing The kinge had afterwarde by the Popes consente dyuerse payments of the clergy Many other thinges could I lay forth for the popes primacy practised at this tyme in Englande And is nowe M. Horn one onely Acte of Parliament made against Mortmaine of such force with yow that it is able to plucke froÌ„ the Pope his triple Crowne and set yt vppon the kynges head Yf
others part of whom your brethern of Basil haue patched vp togeather in a greate volume as they laboure al to proue the Emperour aboue the Pope in temporal iurisdiction and gouernemēt wherin yet they erred as we haue said so none of thē al doe labour to proue the Emperour supreme gouernour in spirituall and ecclesiastical causes as you the first founders of this heresy do say and sweare to but do leaue that to the Bishoppes yea and some of them to the Pope to And therefore al were it true that they wrote in the fauoure of Lewys the .4 then Emperour yet were you neuer the nerer of your purpose by one iote This is M. Horne your owne proper and singular heresy of England to make the Prince supreme gouernour in causes ecclesiastical You only are Laicocephali that is such as make the lay Magistrates your heads in spirituall matters Ye adde then more force to your matter by a great coūcel kepte at Franckford wherat the king of Beame and of Englande also were presente of which wyth other things is set forth by a special ād a latin letter as the precise words of Marius or of the additiō adioyned to Vrspergensis But neither they nor anye other of your marginall authours speake of the king of Englād And when ye haue al don ād who so euer was there yt was but a schismatical conuenticle and yet muche better then your late conuocations Yf the articles of your sayde conuocations had comme to theire handes no dowbte they had bene condemned for a greate parte of them for most blasphemous heresies Wel The Emperour saith say you that his authority depēdeth not of the Pope but of God immediatly and that it is a vayne thinge that is wonte to be sayde the Pope hath no superiour yf ye could proue this Emperour an Euangelist or this Coūcel a lawfull Generall Councel we would geue some eare to you And yf themperours authority depende so immediatly of God shewe vs goddes commaundement geuē rather to the Germans then to the Frenche or English mē to chose an Emperour Most of the other princes Christiā in Europa holde by succession and not by electiō And yf ye cā shew vs any other cause of the diuersity but the Popes only ordinance then shal ye quite your self lyke a clerke Yf ye cā not shewe other cause then shal ye neuer be able to shewe vs good cause why the Pope should not clayme the cōfirmation Yet is yt sayeth M. Horne a vayne thing to say the Pope hath no superiour but yt is more vainelye and fondlye done of you M. Horn to the descrying of your false dealing and to the destruction of your Primacy to bring foorth this saying For your sayd councel recogniseth the Pope as superiour in all causes ecclesiastical And where yt sayeth yt hath a superiour why do ye not tel vs as your authours do who is his superiour Is it the Emperour wene you or any temporal Prince as ye wold make your vnlearned reader belieue No no. Your councel meante and so both your authours plainely declare that it was the generall councell to the which themperour had appealed Where you adde the Actes of this Councell were ratified by the Emperours letters patents and do bring in thervpon as the Emperours letters against the Popes processes you beguile your Reader and belie your Author Nauclerus For those letters patents this Emperour gaue forth not as ratifiyng the Actes of that Councel as you say but De concilio quorundā fratrū Minorum sub sigillo suo vpō the aduise of certaine Minorits vnder his owne seale And againe vocata solenni curia At the keping of a solemne Courte Of the Acts of that Councel Nauclere speaketh not in this place neither reporteth these leters pattēts to haue proceded therof Thus of Princes Courtes ye make great Councels and of the aduise of certaī Friers you frame to your Reader the cōsent of many bishoppes By suche pelting shiftes a barren cause must be relieued But now are ye yet againe in hand with an other Councel at Frankford by this Emperour and with certaine heresies that Pope Clement laid to this Emperours charge It would make a wise man to wonder to consider to what end ād purpose this stuffe is here so thrust in Neither cause can I as yet coniecture any vnlesse I shoulde impute it to Maistres folie or to dame heresie or to both or to the speciall ordinaunce of God that suffreth this man for the malice he beareth to the Catholike Church to wexe so blind that he speaketh he wotteth not what and seeth not whē he speaketh moste against him selfe nor the matter that he would gladly defend For beside as many lies as be almoste lines as that he telleth of an heresie first laid to the Emperours charge which was not the first as ye shal vnderstand anon Item that the Pope sayed he was an heretike because he said Christ ād his Apostles were poore wherin he doth excedingly lie vpon pope Clement Item that th'Emperour set forth lawes Ecclesiasticall concerning mariages and deuorcemēts which his Authours say not nor is otherwise true beside all this he declareth his Emperour to be a very heretike and him selfe also or at the least to be but a very foolish fond man I wil therfore for the better vnderstāding of the mater first rehearse you his authors wordes and then adde to it some further declaratiō mete for the purpose The first heresy saith Nauclerus was that the Emperour affirmed that the Decree made by Pope Iohn the .22 touching the pouerty of Christ ād his Apostles was heretical swearing that he beleued the contrarie He auouched moreouer that it appertained to the Emperour to make or depose Popes Furthermore being cited to answere in a cause of heresie and being accursed for his cōtumacy he hath cōtinued almost these tēne yeres in the said curse He retained also in his cōpany one Iohn of Landenio an Archeheretik He maketh bisshops he breaketh the interdict and doth expel thē out of their benefices that wil not breake it He seuereth matrimonies cōtracted in the face of the Church and ioyneth persons together in the degrees forbiddē He meaneth perchaunce sayeth Nauclere that he maried his sonne Lewys to the Coūtes of Tyroles her husbād Iohn the king of Beames son yet liuing saying that he was impotēt ād furder shee was maried to this Lewys being within the degrees prohibited Clemēt addeth beside that he hath set vp an Idole in the Churche and an Antipope and hath de facto deposed the Pope These are Nauclere M. Horn his authors precise words the which I pray thee good reader to conferre with M. Hornes glose and then shal ye see the mans honesty and fidelity in reporting his Authors This Emperor then was not accōpted an heretik because he said Christ ād his Apostles wer poore neither is this cōdemned for heresie by the foresaid Iohn the .22 but to say Christ and
Churche to be for that the Pope vvould not suffer free and General Councels to be called by the Emperours according to the aūcient custome and that his authority is not by the lavve of God but by the positiue Lavves of Princes graunted only because that than Rome vvas the greatest Citie in the vvorld and hath no prerogatiue of Christ or Peter more then any other Bisshoprique Stapleton A faire pleasurely for one Schismatique to plead vppon the Authority of an other Schismatike As if you would say M. Horne Aske my fellow if I be a theefe For both the Author Nilus and the first setter forth therof Flaccus Illyricus are knowen and notorious the one a Schismatike the other an Heretik And therfore what so euer ye here bring oute of Nilus bookes it weigheth no more then if yowe brought Illyricus him selfe or Luther his Maister And to saye the truth it is nothing but an heape of vntruthes not only on your Authours parte but on youres also ouerreaching him shamefully as I shall anon declare But as for your authour if he would haue considered no more but his owne predecessours the Archbisshoppes of Thessalonica he should haue found that they almost one thousand yeares before had an other and a better iudgement of the Popes authoritie and were at that time the popes Legates for the Easte partes as well appeareth by Pope Leo his epistles to Anastasius Bishop there And that the Pope had the principal charge of al churches by Gods owne ordinaunce contrary to the saying of your schismatical authour of so late yeres And yet as bad as he is he doth litle relieue yow For he graūteth the Pope to be Patriarche of the Weste Churche And so is he thowgh he were not the Chiefe absolutelye yet our patriarche and cheif Bishop and therfore cheiflie to be consulted in all greate and weighty ecclesiastical affayres Againe though he be badde inoughe yet is he the worse for coming into your fingers For where you make him to say the only cause of diuision betwene the Greke and the latine Churche was for that the Pope wil not suffer free ād general Coūcelles to be called by the Emperours c. There is no suche thinge in Nilus I haue of purpose perused him ouer neither in the Greke nor in the Translation of Flaccus Illiricus It is your own Captayne and Notorious vntruth M. Horne The .139 Diuision pag. 83. a. Kinge Richarde the .2 called a Councel at VVestminster saieth Polydore wherein it was thought good to the Kinge and the Princes for the weale of his realme of Englande if a parte of the Popes authority were bounded within the limites of the Occean sea he meaneth that it vvere driuen out of the Isle of Britaine .454 wherefore it was decreed that hereafter it shoulde be lawfull to no man to trie .455 any cause before the Bishop of Rome nor that any man be publikly pronoūced wicked or enemy of Religion that is to wit as the cōmon people terme it be excōmunicate by his authority nor that if any mā haue any such cōmaūdemēt frō him they execute the same The penalty ordeined to those that violate this lawe was that losing all his goodes he shoulde be caste into perpetual pryson The .34 Chapter Of Richarde the seconde Kinge of Englande Stapleton HEre lo M. Horn at lēgth strayneth vs very sore For nowe all suytes to Rome are quite cut of Neither can the Pope send any excommunication into Englande What may we then say to helpe our selues Shall I lette the matter goe and let yt shifte for yt selfe as yt may and reason againste the man and not the matter and tel M. Horne least he waxe to proude and want on for this great triumphaunte and victoriouse argumēte that yf a man that is excommunicated is as he expoundeth yt a wycked man and a enemie of religion that him self and his fellowes had neade to loke wel abowt them beinge accursed not only by many Popes which now M. Horne careth not a rushe for but by many national and general coūcelles also Or shal I tel him that suyte to Rome for excommunicatiō is but one braunche or arme of the Popes authority And that the residewe of his authority stoode in strengthe and force styll And so that he proueth not the lyke regimente that nowe is in the which the whole papal authoritye is vtterly bannished Or shall I say that God punished the kinge for his attempte and as he toke away the Popes authority so he loste all his owne very shortly after and loste bothe crowne and kingdome miserably Or shall I say this lawe died with the kinge and was neuer after vntill our dayes put in vre Or shall I say that thowghe all the Popes authoritie were bannished by this statute out of England M. Hornes newe supreamacy will not therof followe but that the supreamacy in matters ecclesiasticall remayned in the Bishoppes especially in Thomas Arondell Archbishop of Canterbury who kepte coūcelles and synodes and determined matters ecclesiasticall without the kinges cōsente therunto by whose prouincial constitution Mayster Horne and his fellowes are declared excommunicate parsons and heretikes for the hereticall doctrine that he and they maynteyne contrarie to the catholike faith Or shall I yet ones againe appeale not to Rome leaste M. Horne charge me with a terrible premunire but euē to some domesticall Iudge and I greatly passe not yf yt be to a quest of lawyers of his best frendes to be tried by them yf they can fynde any suche lawe in the Statutes of oure Realme Againe shall I appeale to an other Queste euen of his owne nighe neighbours in Winchester schole to be tried by them yf I falsly accuse M. Horne of a moste vntruth and false translation Or shal I appeale to his deare frendes the Logitioners at Oxford or Cambridge and be tried by them yf I say not true saying now and auouching to M. Hornes owne face that his owne allegation out of Polidore directly proueth the Popes Primacie and especially the customable and ordinarye suytes to Rome I will then holde my self at this stay and I will ioyne with him for these three poyntes First then I auouche that there is no suche presidente to be shewed among the statutes of our realme and further that neuer any suche was made in the tyme of this kinge Secondly I affirme that M. Horne hathe either of deape and grosse ignorance or of cankered malice maymed or mangled his authours narration and depraued and peruerted his manifeste meaning by a false and counterfeite translation The wordes of Polidore are these Concilium habitum est ad Westmonasterium eo in Concilio regi pariter atque principibus visum est è republica sua Anglicana fore si pars aliqua imperij Romani Pontificis Oceano terminaretur quod multi quotidie vexarentur ob causas quas Romae non facilè cognosci posse putabant
repell all euill customes contrarie to the lawe of God and the lawe of man in their subiectes by the Councell of Diuines and other wise men Also lette them see that they pul vppe by the rootes and destroy more diligently then they haue done Magicall Artes and other superstitions condemned by the lawe of God and all errours and heresies contrarie to the Faith Item that they watche and care earnestly for the exalting of the Faith and the honour of Goddes seruice and the refourming of the Churche that they labour and trauaile diligently for the reformation of althose things which are mentioned afore or here folowing or anye other thinges profitable caet VVhen this booke vvas thus compiled it was offered vppe to the Councel saith Orthvviuus that the most Christian Emperour Sigismunde had called togeather not so much for the agreemente of the Churche as for hope of a generall reformation of their manners hoping verelye that the Prelates woulde put to their helping handes but the Romaine craft beguiling the Germaine simplicitie the new made pope featly flouted the vvell meaning Emperoure saying that he vvoulde thinke on this matter at laisure caet Thus vvas Sigismunde the Emperour misused vvhiche othervvise might seeme to haue bene borne to haue restored Christianitie to the vvorlde againe The frustrating of this refourmation vvas on the other side no lesse grieuouse vnto the Frenche Kinge that bothe before the time of the Councell and in the Councell vvhile had greatly trauailed in taking avvay the Popes exâ—ctions and other Ecclesiasticall abuses vvhervvith his Realme vvas vvonderfully oppressed as appeareth in the Oration that the Frenche Kings Embassadours made in this Councell vvritten by Nicol. de Clemangijs and set forth in Othvvynus Gratius fardell of notable things After this Councell vvas an other holden at Basil vvhither came the Princes of Spaine Fraunce Hungary and Germany vvhiche dooinges of the Princes made pope Eugenius so to feare that he .461 thought to translat the CouÌ„cel to Bononia But the Emperour and other princes and the prelates whiche vvere at Basill not onlye not obeyed him but tvvise or thrise admonished him to come thither This â—â—pe vvas in this CouÌ„cel .462 deposed in the .34 sessioÌ„ Of this CouÌ„cel the Emperour SigismoÌ„de vvas the chiefe and protector and in his absence appointed the Duke of Bauaria in his roome He caused the Bohemes to come to this Councell And whan he hearde of those matters in Religion which were generally agreed vppon he allowed them and commaunded them to be obserued The .35 Chapter Of Sigismund and Friderike the .3 Emperours Stapleton MAister Horne for goddes sake remember your self and what ye haue taken in hande to proue to M. FekenhaÌ„ that is that the Quene of EnglaÌ„de owght to be supreame head of the Churche of Englande and not the Pope RemeÌ„ber I pray you how weighty this is to M. Fekenham as for the which beside this his longe imprisonment he standeth in daunger of losse of lyfe also Goe ones rowndly to your matter and bringe him some fytte and coÌ„uenient proufe to perswade him withal Ye ruÌ„ne on a thre leaues following with the doinges of the Emperours Sigismonde Friderike and Maximilian and then at length after all your busie rufle and greate turmoyle againste the Pope ye come to kinge Henry the .8 and to our owne dayes Nowe howe litle the doinges of these Emperours proue their supreamacie in all causes ecclesiastical euerie childe may see And to beginne with Sigismond we heare of you that in the tyme of the great and mayne schisme he called a councell at Constantia where three Popes were deposed and that theÌ„ Martine the .5 was â—heâ—stâ—r by the Emperors meanes chosen We heare of a booke of reformatioÌ„ offred to themperour for the abuses of some matters ecclesiastical But in al that boke there is not one word either against the Catholike faythe or for M. Hornes heresies Onely he reherseth vp certayne abuses which he woulde haue amended And as for our matter nowe in hande he sayth expressely that the Church of Rome beareth the Principalyte or chief rule in Christes Church deriued principally from Gods ordinaunce and secondarely from the CouÌ„cels What doth this relieue you M. Horne We heare farder that themperour and other princes would not suffer the pope to traÌ„slate the Councell of Basile to an other place and finally that the pope Eugenius was deposed in the foresayd Councell at Basile But what serueth all this for your purpose Yea what shameles impudencie is this for yow thus to vaunte your selfe vppoÌ„ the doings of these two councels that coÌ„demne your great Apostle Wiccliffe for an horrible heretyke and so consequently al your Geneuical doctrine now practised in England And ye must remember that not themperour but the Councel deposed these popes that is the bishops You doe fynde theire sentence definityue in the .34 Session of the Councel of Basill by your selfe alleaged But for the senteÌ„ce definitiue of themperour for theis depositions or any matter of religion ye shall not fynd Ergo the bisshops were the heads and not themperour And so are ye nothing the nearer for the deposition of Eugenius Who yet this depositioÌ„ notwithstanding continued pope still as M. Iewell him selfe witnesseth against you M. Horne and the duke of Sauoye of whome ye make mention in your nexte argumeÌ„t elected in Eugenius his place by the sayde councell was fayne to renounce his papacy as your selfe confesse And notwithstanding so many and so great princes that ye name withstode the translation of yt yet was the councell of Basill translated to Ferraria first and theÌ„ to Florence where the greke Emperour and the Grecians were reconciled to the vnity of the Church and among other things acknowledged the Popes Primacy So that ye haue nowe lost all your goodly schismaticall argumentes that ye haue in this your book brought out of Nilus and otherwise for the Grecians rebellion against the sayd primacy But what doe you tell vs here of Theodorike Nyem and of his greate and large proufes that the reformation of the Church belonged to the Emperours In dede proue he would such a matter But as for him bothe his maner of writing is so course and his proufs so weake that you were ashamed to bring any one of theÌ„ into the face of the opeÌ„ Court And in very dede it is but a great vntruth of yours so to reporte of him Namely out of that booke and Chapter which you alleage For ther he bringeth neither good reason nor any parte of the word of God both which you auouche him to bring and that at large but only one sentence of a decree and the exaÌ„ple of king Theodorike in the matter of pope Symachus which matter as I haue before proued maketh expressely for the popes primacy Such a discrete writer you haue picked out to help forward so badde a matter But to let this maÌ„ passe I will nowe
vntrue that he bringeth in Lotharius to confirme that which Speculatour said For he intreateth of Lotharius before he alleageth Speculator and doth not alleage Lotharius for that purpose ye speake of Fiftly and last Lotharius is not as ye pretende of this mynde that all iurisdiction cometh of the secular Prince For Lotharius meaneth not of the clergies iurisdiction which cometh not of the Prince but of the iurisdiction of Laye men which all together dependeth of the Prince M. Horne The .147 Diuision pag. 87. b. And vvriting of the Kings povver in Eccle. .483 matters or causes he citeth this Canon Quando vult Deus foorth of the decrees vvhereuppon he as it vvere commenteth saying Thus is the reason vvherefore it is leaful for the Prince some vvhiles to determine those things vvhich concerne the Church least the honesty of the mother he meaneth the Church should in any thing be violated or least her tranquilly should be troubled specially of them to vvhom she is committed meaning the Church Ministers Stapleton Leaue ones M. Horne this peuishe pinching and paring this miserable mayming and marring of your authours Your authour M. Horne geueth two rules the first for the authority and matters of the Church saying that in matter of fayth and synne the lawe of the Church is euer to be obserued and therto all princes lawes must yelde whiche rule he proueth at large And thus yow see your owne authour standeth agaiÌ„st you for one of the cheif matters of your booke wheriÌ„ ye wil in al matters to be determined by the Church that the princes coÌ„sent is to be had The .2 rule is touching the prince wherin he sayth that it apperteyneth to the kings and princes of the worlde to desire that the Church theyr mother of whome they are spiritually born be in their tyme in rest and quietnes And this is the reason and so forth as your self reherse What can ye gather of this that is sayde that somtyme the princes may determine of thinges touchinge the Church seyng as ye haue heard before this determination toucheth not fayth or synne nor can be vsed of them generally but sometymes for the quietnes of the Church M. Horn. The .148 Diuision pag. 87. b. If there be any other thing this chiefly is an Ecclesiasticall matter namely to call or conuocate Councelles saith Quintinus But this is the opinion saith he of many learned men that the Emperour may conuocate a general Councel so often and for any cause whan the pope and the Cardinalles be noted of any suspicioÌ„ and doo forslowe aÌ„d ceasse either for lacke of skil or peraduenture of some euil meaning or of both or els whan there is any schisme CoÌ„staÌ„tinus saith he called the first Nicene couÌ„cel the other three general CouÌ„cels Gratianus Theodosius and Martianus themperours called by their edict Iustinianus called the fifte general couÌ„cel at CoÌ„stantinople themperor CoÌ„staÌ„tine .4 did coÌ„uocat the sixt general CouÌ„cel agaiÌ„st the Monothelytes The authority of the kiÌ„g Theodorike coÌ„maunded the Bishops aÌ„d priestes forth of diuers prouiÌ„ces to assemble together at Rome for the purgatioÌ„ of Pope Symachus the first Carolus Magnus as it is in our histories coÌ„mauÌ„ded fiue CouÌ„cels to be celebrated for the Ecclesiastical state to wit Moguntinum Remense Cabilonense Arelatense and Turonense The Pope calleth the Bishops to Rome or to some other place the King dooth forbidde them to go or he commaundeth them to come to his Court or .484 Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinges precept not onely in this case but in any other matter what so euer besides sinne for he that dooth not obserue his bounden fidelitie to the kinge whether he be a Bisshoppe Priest or Deacon is to be throwne foorth of his degree or place For the proufe vvhereof he citeth many Canons out of the decrees and concludeth thus to be briefe this is mine opinion whan the kinge calleth together the Prelates to a Councell and to reforme the state of the Church they are bounde to obey yea although the Pope .486 forbidde it Stapleton This is our olde matter of calling of CouÌ„cels by princes wherin you see you authour maketh no general or absolut rule as you doe but for certayne tymes and considerations for the which I will not greatly stande with yowe seinge that your authour confesseth that which we most stand for and ye stande most against that the prince in such couÌ„cels hath not the superiority but the cleargy For he saith I wil that princes be present at such Councelles but not president And therfor Quintinus wil not be aduocat for the bishops that by their priesthod promised that they woulde enacte nothing in their synodes without the kings consente Yet haue ye one prety knacke more in Quintinus to proue the king supreame head and not the pope For if the kinge on the one syde and the pope on the other side call the bisshops to a Councell the Bisshoppes muste obey the kinge and not the pope and not onely in this thinge but in all other thinges what so euer beside synne Happie is it that ye haue putte in beside synne for this putteth you quite beside your cusshion as they say and beside your matter and purpose For this is synne yea and one of the moste horrible kindes of synne that is a schisme for any prince or anie other to holde a councell contrary to the councell summoned by a lawfull Pope Such neuer had anie good successe as the ecclesiasticall stories euery where reporte And as Aarons rodde deuoured the roddes of Iamnes and Mambres and other sorcerers in Aegipte and as his rodde onely among all the roddes of the schismaticall and murmuringe people of Israell did geue forth yong slippes and braunches and for a memoriall was reserued in the tabernacle Euen so those councells that the pope gathered or allowed haue deuoured and abolished all other vnlawful and schismaticall conuenticles They onely florish and be in estimation and are and shal be for euer preserued in the tabernacle of Christes Catholyke Churche I will not walke in the larg felde of this matter that here lieth open The Frenche kinges doinges onely whereof ye talke shall be a sufficiente confirmation for our side and such stories onely as your self haue browght forth for the streÌ„gthniÌ„g as ye thought of your purpose As the couÌ„cel of Rhemes that the kiÌ„g Hugo Capet assembled deposing ther as ye write the bishop Arnulphus What was the issue M. Horn Did not Benedictus the .7 summone an other couÌ„cel eueÌ„ in the very same city aÌ„d restored Arnulphê° again Was not al that your fayre kiÌ„g Philip atteÌ„pted agaiÌ„st the pope Bonifaciê° in his couÌ„cels in FraÌ„ce brought to naught by a couÌ„cel suÌ„moned by the Pope as we haue before declared we haue also shewed how that the LateraÌ„ councell abolished the Pisane conuenticle that Lewes the Frenche king and others maynteyned as your self write
Wherfore yf your authour had thus writen neither his tyme is so auncient nor his authoritie so great but that a man might haue sayde that he was wonderfully deceyued But it is not he but you that with your false sleight and craftie cōueiance deceyue your readers Your authour speaketh not of two councells the one summoned by the pope the other by the king but speaketh of bishops that held by fealty and homage lands of the king And then sayth that quoad feuda regalia concernīg theis fealties and royalties the king is aboue the bisshops as he is aboue all his other vassals And therfore if the pope on the one side send for a bisshoppe and the kinge on the other side send for him concerning his fealty and homage matters he ought to goe to the king otherwise he shoulde rather obey the pope thē the king as appereth sayth Quintine in the glose to the which he referreth hym self Theis wordes feuda and regalia haue ye sliely slipt ouer as though Quintinus had auouched the bishops subiectiō in Ecclesiastical matters You could not otherwise haue decked your margent with your gay and freshe lying note that the king is to be obeyed in Ecclesiastical causes and not the Pope And so are ye now sodainly become so spiritual and so good an ecclesiastical man that feuda and regalia are become matters ecclesiastical Which is as true as ye may be rightfully called an ecclesiastical man hauing a Madge of your owne to kepe your back warme in the cold winter nightes and by as good reason ye may cal her an ecclesiastical woman to M. Horn. The .149 Diuision pag. 88. a. The people doth amende or reforme the negligence of the Pastour Can. vlt. dist 65. Ergo the Prince also may do the same If the Bisshop wil not or doe forslovve to heare and to decide the controuersies of his Cleargy the Bisshop being slowe or tarying ouer longe nothing dooth hinder or stay saith the Canon to aske Episcopale Iudicium the bisshoply iudgement of the Emperour If it happen that the Priests be not diligent about the Aultar offices if concerning the temple neglecting the Sacrifices they hasten into kings palayces ▪ runne to wrastlinge places doe prophane them selues in brothelles houses and yf they conuert that which the faithful haue offred to the pleasures of them selues and of theirs wherefore shal not the Princes whome the Catholique Faith hath begotten and taught in the bosome of the Church cal againe and take vpon thē selues the care of this matter and so proueth at large by many examples out of the Histories and the Lavves that this care and charge in Ecclesiasticall .487 matters and causes belongeth to the Princes vnto the vvhich examples he addeth this In our Fathers tyme saith he Kinge Lewes .11 made a constitution that Archebisshoppes Bisshops Abbottes and who so euer hadde dignities in the Church or had the cure of other benefices should within fiue monethes resorte to their Churches and should not remoue any more frō thēse diligently there labouring in diuine matters and sacrifices for the faulfty of the king and his kingdome and that vnder a great paine of losing all their goods and lands Here Quintinus doth greuously complain of the dissolute and moste corrupt maners of the Cleargy vvhereto he addeth saying VVherefore than should not Princes cōpell this Iewde idle kinde of men to do their dueties Stapleton May the people M. Horne amende and reforme the negligence of the pastour And that by the Popes Lawe to Then belyke the headlesse people of Germany and your headlesse bretherne that of late haue made such ruffle in these lowe countres here shal finde some good defence for their doings to saue the reast from the gybet or from the sacke which haue not yet passed that way Then may yt seme a smal matter that the laye people haue by a late Acte of parliamente transformed and altered the olde relligion against the minde of all the Bisshops and the whole conuocation But your authour saieth Ecclesiae nihil est licentius Democratia There is in the worlde nothing more perniciouse to the Church of God then is such vnbrideled libertie of the people which must be taught and not followed as he alleageth out of Pope Celestin ād that but two distinctiōs before that distinction which your self alleage And what great reformation is it M. Horn that your distinction speaketh of Suerly none other but that yf it chaunce all the bisshops of one contrie to die sauing one and yf he be negligent in procuring the electiō and substitutiō of some other in their places that the people may goe to the bisshops of the contrey next adioyning and cause them to ordeine some new bisshops We are also content that yf the bisshops or others be negligent the prince may compell them to doe their dewty But then loke wel to your self For who is more negligent about the Aultars and worthy to be punished therfore thē they that throwe downe Aultars Who neglect the sacrifices but yow that deny the sacrifice and the presence of Christ in the Sacramēt Who be those but you and your fellowes that cōuerte to the pleasures of thē selues and theires that which the faithful hath offred to Christ in laying out the Church goods vpō your self which should haue no parte to thē being become by your mariage a laye man and in the mainteyninge ād purchasing for your vnlawful wyues childrē Now who be they that prophane thē selues in brothel howses let the old constitutions of the Churche tel vs. A man would litle think that ye would euer haue pleaded so agaīst your own self But what can you bring I would fayne know that is not against you in so badde a cause M. Horne The .150 Diuision pag. 88. b. If you delight in antiquites saith he no man doth doubt but that in the primatiue Church the Princes did iudge both of the Ecclesiasticall persones and causes and did oftentimes make good Lawes for the trueth against falsehood Arcadius ād Honorius religious Princes doe .488 depose a troublesome Bisshop both from his Bishoprik sea and name The .13 first titles of the first booke of Iustiniās Code collected out of the Cōstitutiōs of diuers Emperours doe plainly intreate and iudge of those things which appertain to the Bishoply cure For what perteineth more to the office of a Bishop than Faith thē Baptism then the high Trinity than the conuersation of Mōkes the ordeining of Clergymen and Bishops and than many like lawes which doubtles doe concerne our Religiō ād Church But the Nouel Constitutions of themperour Iustinian are full of such Lavves And least peraduenture some man might suspect that this vvas tyranny or the oppression of the Churche Iohn the Pope doth salute this Emperor the most Clemēt Son learned in the Ecclesiastical disciplines and the most Christiā amōgest Princes Epist. inter claras De summa Trin. C.
Childebertus the King of FraÌ„ce did .489 exact of Pelagius .2 the coÌ„fession of his faith and religion the which the Pope both speedely aÌ„d willingly did perfourme C. Sat agendum 25. q. 1. VVhan I was in Calabria saith Quintinus by chaunce I founde a fragment of a certain booke in Lombardye letters hauinge this inscription Capitula Caroli Then followeth an epistle beginning thus I Charles by the grace of God and of his mercy the Kinge and gouernour of the kingdom of Fraunce a deuout defendour of Goddes holy Churche and humble healper thereof To al the orders of the Ecclesiastical power or the dignities of the secular power greeting And so reciteth all those Ecclesiasticall Lavves and constitutions vvhich I haue vvriten before in Charles the great To al which saith Quintinus as it were in maner of a conclusioÌ„ are these woordes put to I will compell al men to liue accordinge to the Canons and rules of the Fathers Lewes the Emperour this Charles Sonne kept a Synode wherein he forbadde all Churchmen sumptuousnes or excesse in apparaile vanities of Ievvels and ouermuch pompe Anno Christi .830 He also set forth a booke touching the maner and order of liuing for the Churchmen I doubt not saith QuintiÌ„nus but the Church should vse and should be bounde to such lawes meaning as Princes .490 make in Ecclesiastical matters Pope Leo .3 saith he being accused by Campulus and Paschalis did purge himself before Charles the great being at Rome and as yet not Emperour Can. AudituÌ„ 2. q. 4. Leo .4 offereth him selfe to be refourmed or amended if he haue done any thing amisse by the iudgement of Lewes the Frenche Kinge being Emperour Can. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. Menna whom Gregory the great calleth moste reuerende brother and fellow Bishop beiÌ„g now already purged before Gregory is .491 coÌ„maunded a freshe to purge himself of the crime obiected before Bruchinâ—ld the Queene of Fraunce Ca. Menna 2. q. 4. In which question also it is red that Pope Sixtus .3 did purge himselfe before the Emperour Valentinian Can. Mandastis So .492 also Iohn .22 Bisshop of Rome was compelled by meanes of the Diuines of Paris to recante before the Frenche King Philippe not vvithout triumphe the vvhich Io. Gerson telleth in a Sermon De Pasc. The Popes Heresy vvas that he thought the Christian Soules not to be receiued into glory before the resurrection of the Bodies Cresconius a noble man in Sicilia had authoritie or povver geuen him of Pelagius the Pope ouer the Bishoppes in that Prouince oppressing the Cleargie with vexations Can. Illud 10. q. 3. The whiche Canon of the law the Glossar doth interprete to be writeÌ„ to a secular Prince in Ca. ClericuÌ„ nullus .11 q. 3. The Abbottes Bishoppes and the Popes them selues in some time paste were chosen by the Kinges prouision Cap. Adrianus .63 dist And in the same CanoÌ„ Hinc est etiam .16 q. 1. Gregorius wrote vnto the Dukes Rodolph and Bertulph that they shoude in no wise receiue priestes defiled with whoredome or Symony but that they should forbidde theÌ„ froÌ„ the holy Ministeries § Verum .32 dist in whiche place the interpretours doo note that Laimen sometimes may suspende Cleargymen from their office by the Popes coÌ„maundement yea also they may excoÌ„municate whiche is worthy of memory Hytherto Quintinus a learned lavvier and a great mainteinour of the Popes iurisdiction hath declared his opinion and that agreable to the Popes ovvne Lavves that Princes may take vppon them to gouerne in Ecclesiastical .495 matters or causes Stapleton All this processe following tendeth to proue that princes haue a gouernemente in causes and matters ecclesiastical We might perchaunce stande with M. Horne for the worde gouernemente which I suppose can not be iustified by any thing he shall bringe forthe but we wil not For we nede not greatly sticke with him for the terme we wil rather consider the thing yt self First then ye enter M. Horne with an vntruth or two For properly to speake neither were any princes that you here reherse iudges in causes ecclesiastical thowgh they had therein a certain intermedling neither dothe the lawe ye speake of tel of any Bishoppes deposed by the Emperours Arcadius and Honorius but this â–ª onely that if any Bishop be deposed by his fellowe Bishoppes assembled together in councell howe he shal be ordered yf he be fownde afterwarde to attempte anie thing against the common wealth Concerning the doeinges of the Emperour Iustinian in matters ecclesiasticall we haue spoken at large alredie And if he were as ye terme him moste Christian amongest princes and learned in the ecclesiastical disciplines why doe you not belieue him calling Pope Iohn that ye here speake of heade of the Churche and that in the verie place by you alleaged What gouernance in matters ecclesiasticall I praye you was it in Kinge Childebertus if Pope Pelagius to auoyde slaunder and suspicion that he should not thinke wel of the Chalcedon Councell sent to the saied King at his requeste the tenoure of his faythe and beliefe Therefore you doe abuse your Reader and abuse also the woorde exacte whiche signifieth to constraine or compel And that dyd not the Kinge but only dyd require or demaunde Touching the Emperour Charles it is I suppose sufficiently answered alrerdye And if nothing were answered that youre selfe nowe alleage maie serue for a good answere For he maketh no newe rules or Constitutions in Churche matters but establissheth and reneweth the olde and saieth He wil compell all men to lyue according to the rules and Canons of the Fathers Neither doothe he call him selfe heade or Gouernoure of the Churche but a deuoute defender and an humble helper But when he speaketh of his worldlie kingdome he calleth him selfe the gouernour of the kingdome of Fraunce We nede now answere no further for Lewys the Emperour Charles the great his sonne then we haue already answered neither touching Leo the .3 Yf ye say that the Emperour was iudge in the cause of Leo the .4 I graunt you but not by any ordinarie authoritie but because he submitted him selfe and his cause to the Emperours iudgemeÌ„t as it appereth by his own text and the glose And it is a rule of the Ciuill Lawe that yf any man of higher Authority wil submit him selfe and his cause to his inferior that in such a case he may be his iudge But now at length it semeth you haue found a laie person yea a woman head of the Churche and that a reuerend Bisshop was coÌ„maunded to purge him self before her Whie doe ye not tel vs also who coÌ„maunded him It was not Brunichildis the Frenche Queene but Pope Gregorie that coÌ„maunded him And when I pray you Surely when he had purged him self before at Rome before Pope Gregory And why was he I pray you sent to the Queene Surely for no great nede but for to cause his
so haue you for all this ioly fetche fetched in nothing to your purpose but haue fished all this while in Braughton all in vayne Yet is there one thing more we loke for that is to haue an honester man and of better and more vppright dealing and conscience then ye are of to reporte Braughton And then we haue some hope that as you can proue nothing by him for your new primacie So shall we proue euen by your owne authour that by the common lawe of the realme the Pope was then the cheif head of all Christes Churche And me thincke thowghe in your texte there is nothing but the duskishe darke hornelight of an vnfaythfull and blinde allegation that yet in your margent there appereth a glistering day starre and that the sonne is at hande to open and disclose to the worlde by the bright beames and most cleare light of the catholyque faythe shyning in youre owne Authoure either your exceding malice or your most palpable grosse and darke ignorance Wherewith for your desertes and spitiful heart to the catholyke faith God hath plagued you no lesse then he did the Aegiptians Why M. Horne Hath Braughtō thē a Title de Papa Archiepiscopis alijs prelatis of the Pope Archbishops and other prelats What Is there nothing in him but a bare and naked title What sayeth Braughton in his text Doth he say that the Pope hath nothing to doe but in his owne diocese and no more than other Bishoppes haue Doth he say that he is not the head and the superiour of al other Bishopes Or doth he say as ye saie that all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction commeth from the King only Or doth he say that the Kinge is aboue the the Pope and head of the Churche him selfe Wel. Ye haue seene the starre light in the margent Nowe shall ye see also to the vtter destruction of your newe primacie and to your great dishonestie for this your detestable dealing the bright daye light Ye tel vs out of Braughton that al aswel freemen as bondmen are subiecte to the Kinge his power You tel vs the King hath no Peere what of all this Tel me withall for what the title of the Pope and Archebishope serueth Verely it serueth to direct vs to your own confusion and shame Ye tolde vs euen in the other page of this leafe that Kinge Childebertus exacted of Pope Pelagius the confession of his faith whiche he voluntarily offered But suerly the cōfessiō of this matter wil not come frō you freely and voluntarily but it must be exacted from you and brought from you by the verie violence of the moste stronge and forcible truth Let vs then heare Braughtons owne wordes He saieth There is a difference and distinctiō betwen person and person For some there are that be in excellencie and prelacie and be rulers aboue other As in spirituall matters and those that appertaine to priesthood our Lorde the Pope and vnder him Archebishopes and Bishopes and other inferiour Prelates In temporall matters also Emperours Kinges and Princes for suche thinges as apperteine to the kingdom and vnder them Dukes Erles Barons and such other Againe he writeth thus in an other place Sunt enim causae spirituales c. There are saieth he spiritual causes in the which the seculer iugde hath no cognition neither can put them to execution because he hath no punishement for them For in these causes the iudgement apperteyneth to the ecclesiastical iudges who hath the gouernance and defence of priesthoode There be also Secular causes the knowledge and iudgemente whereof apperteyneth to Kinges and Princes who defende the Kingdome and with the whiche the Clergie shoulde not intermedle seeing that the iurisdictions of them are sondred and distincted vnlesse yt be when one sworde muste helpe the other I truste by this Maister Horne ye doe or may vnderstand what is meante when Braughton calleth the Kinge the Vicar of God and saieth there ought to be none greater then the Kinge in his kingdome Whiche rule woulde haue bene playner if ye had added the three woordes following In exhibitione iuris That is in ministring of euerie man ryght and iustice whiche is altogether ministred in mere prophane and ciuill matters vnder and by the Kinges Authoritie and whiche woordes are by you nipped quite of verie ministerlyke We will yet adde the third Authoritie out of Braughton because it doeth not onely make againste this newe vpstarte Supremacie but aunswereth also as well to the olde Cugnerius as to our newe Cugnerius M. Horne his fonde argumentes against the spirituall iurisction Braughton then after that he hath shewed that there is one iurisdiction that is called ordinarie and an other of delegates and holding by commission and that as well in the temporall as spirituall Courte and that these two iurisdictions be distincted and that the Iudges of eche sorte shoulde take heed that they doe not intrude vppon the other he telleth vs of some particularities of matters apperteyning to the Churche Iurisdiction First that none of the clergy may be called before a secular iudge for anie matter towching the ecclesiasticall courte or for any spirituall matter or suche as be annexed and coherent As when penance is to be enioyned for any sinne or trespase wherin the ecclesiastical Iudge hath the cognitiō and not the kinge for it doth not apperteine to the king or to the temporall Iudge to enioyne penaunce Neither can they iudge of matters coherent and annexed to spiritual things as of tithes and suche other as concerning mouables bequethed in a mans testament nor in a cause of matrimony Nor if a mā promise mony for mariage as he saith he hath before declared For in al theis things the clerke may bring the cause frō the tēporal to the ecclesiastical Iudge And so haue we found M. Horne by the common lawe in Braughtons time the Popes supreamacy in Englande and not that onely but also that aswel Braughton as Quintinus be hard against you and your Petrus Cugnerius for the minishing and defacing of the spiritual iurisdiction and for your vntruth in auowching that the medling with contractes of mariages enioyning of penaūce and suche like are nothing but temporal matters perteining to the kinges iurisdiction And thus in fine to be shorte where your proufes should be strongest there are they most acrased and feble ād your fowre lawyers with your Diuine proue nothing to your purpose but al against yt M. Horne The .152 Diuision pag. 90. a. Thus haue I sufficiently .498 proued that the Emperours and Kinges ought haue and may claime and take vpon thē suche gouernement in Spiritual and Ecclesiastical causes and matters as the Queenes Maiestye novv doothe In confirmation vvhereof I haue bene more large than othervvise I vvoulde but that the proufe hereof doeth reproue and fully aunsvveare the principall matter of your vvhole booke and therefore I maie vse more briefnesse in that vvhiche follovveth
thanking God that had sent home his MarchaÌ„dize so sauflie and so prosperouslie For the poore man such was his wisedome being owner of no part thought al to be his I say it fareth euen so with you M. Horne Of al the good Emperours Kings Fathers and Councelles by you rehearsed crie you as much and as long as ye will that they are al yours yet there is not so much as one yours Ye haue not brought so muche as one authority directly or indirectly coÌ„cluding your purpose Els shew me but one of al the foresaid Authors that saieth that the Pope hath no authoritie either in England or in other countries out of Italie Shew me one that saith either plain words or in equiualent that the Prince is Supreme head in al causes ecclesiasticall Yea shewe me one that auoucheth the Prince to be the Supreme gouernour in any one cause mere ecclesiastical And thinke you now in the folding vp of your conclusion to perswade your Readers that yee haue them all on your side Or blush you not to vaunte that you haue proued your assertion euen by those that your selfe coÌ„fesse were wholy addicted and mancipated to the Pope And what can more euidently descrie and betraie your exceeding follie and passing impudencie then dothe this moste strange and monstrous Paradoxe But who woulde haue thought that of all men in the worlde your Rhethorique would serue you to bring in the most Reuerend Fathers in God by you named as good motiues to perswade M. Fekenham to take this othe which for the refusing of the very same othe were thrust out of their Bishopricks and cast into prison where yet they remaine suche as yet liue This point of rhetorical perswasion neither Demosthenes nor Cicero I trow could euer attaine vnto Seing then all your Rhetorike consisteth in lying and your triumphant conclusioÌ„ is folded vp with a browne dosen of seueral vntruthes allowing you thirteen to the dosen I wil assay M. Horne with more truthe and simplicitie brefely to vnfolde for the Readers better remembraunce and for your comfort the contentes of these three bookes wherin you haue plaied the OpponeÌ„t and haue laied forth the best euideÌ„ces that you could for proufe of your strauÌ„ge and vnheard paradoxe of Princes Supreme GouernmeÌ„t in al ecclesiastical causes I haue therfore not only disproued your proufes al along froÌ„ the first to the laste but I haue also proued the contrary that to priestes not to princes appertaineth the chiefe gouernemeÌ„t in causes Ecclesiastical In the first boke your scripture of the Deuteronom coÌ„mauÌ„deth the king to take of the priests not only the boke of the lawe but also the exposition thereof To your examples of Moyses of Iosue of Dauid of SalomoÌ„ of Iosaphat of Ezechias and of Iosias I haue so answered that it hath euideÌ„tly appeared the Supreme gouernement in spiritual matters to haue rested in the highe Bishops Priestes and Prophetes not in them Moyses only excepted who was a Priest also not only a Prince of the people Your idle obiections out of S. Augustin and of the Donatistes examples haue nothing relieued you but only haue bene occasioÌ„ to make opeÌ„ your extreme folly and to reuele your cousinage with olde heretikes to al the worlde Your Emanuel hath vtterly shamed you and your disorderly talke of CoÌ„stantin hath nothing furdered you Your textes of the newe TestameÌ„t haue bene to to fondly and foolishly alleged to set vp that kinde of gouernemeÌ„t which Christ and the Apostles neuer spake word of Last of all wheras you blindely vttered the state of the Question as one that loued darkenes and shuÌ„ned the light where only Truthe is to be founde I haue opened the same more particularly and discouered withal your double Vntruth aboute the tenour of the Othe Thus muche in the firste booke beside many priuat matters betwene M. Feckenham and you wherein you haue bene taken in manifest forgeryes lyes â–ª and slaunders Besides also a Note of your brethernes obedieÌ„ce to their Supreme Gouernours as well in other Countres â–ª as in these lowe CouÌ„tres here and of their late good rule kept of which I suppose bothe you and your cause shall take small reliefe and lesse honesty In the second booke I haue not only disproued all your pretensed proufes of Princes supreme gouerment in al causes ecclesiasticall but I haue in them all directly proued the popes primacy withall I haue I say shewed the practise of the former .600 yeres namely from Constantin the great downe to Phocas to stande clerely for the popes primacy I haue shewed that Constantin in all his dealinges in the Nicene Councâ—ll against the Donatistes in the matter of Athanasius with the Arrian bishoppes and with Arrius him selfe neuer practised this Supreme Gouuernement which you so fondly vpholde but in al matters Ecclesiasticall yelded the gouuernement thereof vnto Bisshops I haue shewed that the Sonnes of Constantin the greate practised no Supreme gouernement at al in any ecclesiastical cause much lesse in al causes Your next example Valentinian the elder is so farre froÌ„ al gouernement of the lay prince in Ecclesiasticall causes that he decreed the plaine contrary yea and made it lawful in ciuill matters to appeale to the bishoply Iudgement Theodosiê° the great hath bene proued to be no fitte example of your lay supremacy in causes ecclesiastical But in his exaÌ„ple the Popes Primacy is clerly proued namely by a RecoÌ„ciliation made of Flauianus the intruded patriarche of Antioche to pope Damasus aÌ„d also by the letters of the General Councell holden at CoÌ„stantinople vnder this Theodosius In that place also I haue shewed by ten seueral articles what and howe farre Emperours may and haue dealed in General Councelles In the examples of Archadius and Honorius sonnes to this Theodosius as their preteÌ„ded Primacy is proued to be none so the primacy of Innocentius theÌ„ pope is clerly proued as one that for the iniust depositioÌ„ of Iohn Chrisostom excoÌ„municated themperor Archadius the vpholder therof Also of Damasus then pope by the suyte of S. Hierom made vnto him In the example of Theodosius the secoÌ„d and the practise of the Ephesine CouÌ„cel the third General M. Hornes purpose is ouerthroweÌ„ and the popes primacy is by clere practise testified as well by the saied Councâ—ll as also by M. Horns owne Authours Liberatus and Cyrillus The doinges in the cause of Eutyches brought forth by M. Horne to proue the princes Supreme gouernment in al Ecclesiasticall causes do proue clerely the popes primacy euen in the very Author and chapter by maister Horne alleaged Pope Leo strayned by M. Horn to speake somewhat for the Princes Supremacy in matters Ecclesiastical hath spoken and done so much to proue the primacy of the See of Rome that if M. Horn wil stand to his owne Author he is vtterly confounded and forced to agnise the popes primacy without all maner of doubte By the example also
infidels to the time of CoÌ„stantin the great He proueth his assertioÌ„ by S. Paule speaking thus to the clergy Take hede therfore vnto your selues and vnto the whole flock of Christ wherof the holy ghost hath apoiÌ„ted or made you bishops to gouern aÌ„d rule the church of God which he had purchased with his own bloud Here againe M. Horne wraÌ„gleth with M. FekenhaÌ„ aÌ„d wresteth his saying yea and belieth him to as though he should auouche as an inuincible argumeÌ„t that which he speaketh of the infidel Princes whiche is not his principall argumente but incidently browght in the pithe of the argumente resting in the authority of S. Paule before specified And therefore thowgh Abgarus with the three Magi that came to honour Christes byrth with the Emperour Philippus and king Lucius were Christened yet is M. FekenhaÌ„s argumente framed vppon the authority of S. Paules words litle acrased or febled vnlesse M. Horn caÌ„ proue which he doth not nor caÌ„ not that these and other ChristiaÌ„ princes before CoÌ„stantine had the supremacy of al causes ecclesiastical For the kind and maner of their gouernment in spirituall matters M. Horne alleageth nothing and to say the truthe nothing can be alleaged And verie litle also wyll be founde for any matter ecclesiasticall that maye seeme to towche theyr personnes And yet that lytle that we fynde in stories maketh altogether aswell againste some other part of M. Hornes new relligion as against this new Supremacie As Christes Image printed in a lynen clothe by Christes owne hande and sent to this Abgarus by the which many yeares afterward the Citie of Edessa was miraculouslie preserued being besieged by Chosroes the king of the Persians Which Image also was afterward brought to Constantinople with much reuerence and honour and thereby many great miracles wrought as the Emperour of Constantinople Constantine doth write who was present when the Image was brought thither That litle also that we haue recorded in stories of the Emperour Philip and his sonne maketh altogether against your new religion and especiallie against your new primacie which is the matter that presentlye we haue to deale withal Shewe your Reader I beseeche you M. Horne what was that wherein by their woorkes and dedes they declared as you say that they had in them the feare of God and the most Christian faith Come on good M. Horne and declare vs this Surely good Reader there was neuer beare that came to the stake with worse will then Maister Horne wil come nigh this point For if he come ones nigh to it he shal forthwith declare him selfe void and empty of the Catholike faith for the denying of the Popes and clergies Supremacie wel to be proued euen by this story and void also of al feare of God for the wretched hewing and mangling of his Authour and for leauing out that for the which they are commended for their faith and fear of God The cause then whie Eusebius and after him Vrspurgensis so writeth is for that this Philip and his sonne being in the Churche vppon Easter eue and minding to be present at the Sacrifice and to communicate Fabian the Pope woulde not suffer them vnlesse they would first confesse theyr faultes and stande amonge the penytentes Wherevnto they obeyed most gladly declaring euen as M. Horne writeth by theyr dedes and workes that they had in them the feare of God and the most perfect Christian faith Where is now in you M. Horne the feare of God Yea where is your ChristiaÌ„ faith Besides confession of sinnes and a place of penitentes this storie hath also a testimonie of the sacrifice of the Churche and of the Popes and Clergies Supreamacie ouer the Prince which you so stoutlie denie making the Prince Supreme in al causes without exception And therefore without all faith and feare of God ye haue stollen away all this and conueied it from the sight of your Reader into your darke Cacus denne The like pageant yea and excedingly much worse plaie you with the storie of our most noble and first Christian King Lucius For here ye doe not onely by a slie sluttish silence dissemble the doings of Pope Eleutherius as ye did before of Pope Fabian but impudentelye auouche that King Lucius did all those things mentioned by Polidore of whiche the Christening of his whole Nation is the chiefe and so consequentlye that he was Christened without any knowledge or consent of Pope Eleutherius Bring foorth M. Horne but one Authour in Greke Latine or English good or badd new or old Catholike or Heretike vnlesse perchaunce you may shew some one of your late brethren that write so and yet after long search I can find none such that writeth as ye write and then am I content though this be of al other a most euident and a notoriouselie to remitte it you at our next reckoning whiche yet for the better keping of your accoÌ„pt I must not now let passe vnscored I neuer before readde it no I neuer readde any chronicler newe or olde vnlesse yt be some of your late bretherne or such Catholikes as write but very coÌ„peÌ„diously and as yt were abridgmeÌ„tes of thinges which doth not expressely write that king Lucius sent to Rome to Pope Eleutherius that he might be by his aduice and authority Christened but the negatiue thereof I neuer as I say read nor shal I trowe fynde any so madde and so maliciouse a writer as ye are to write yt againe I referre you for our owne countremen to Beda Who writeth that king Lucius wrote an epistle to pope Eleutherius that by his commâ—uâ—dement he might be christened I referre you to our Britishe chronicler translated by Geffrie of Monmoth and to one other of our owne contrey that wrote abowt .700 yeares sithens in lyke effect I referre me to HeÌ„ry of HungtingtoÌ„ to William of Malmesbury to Alphredus Beuerlacensis to Iohannes Londonensis to PolychronicoÌ„ to the chronicles of Englande that M. Foxe calleth Caxtons chronicles And to a number of other of our owne coÌ„try which partly I haue sene partly I haue not sene And to come to our owne time to Bale your cheif antiquary and to Grafton writing thus This Lucy sent louing letters to Eleutherius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome desiring him to sende some deuoute and learned man by whose instruction both he and his people might be tawghte the faith and religion of Christ. It were now superfluouse to ouerlade my answere or the Reader with the external and Latin writers as Nauclerus Sabellicus Platina Iohannes Laziardus Abbas Vrspergensis Ado but especially Damasus in vita Eleutherij aÌ„d a nuÌ„ber of the like which agree with our own chronicles Some perchaunce wil thinke that Mayster Horne would neuer be so impudent as to gainsay all theis wryters and chroniclers and that as he fetcheth all his narration towching Lucius owte of Polidorus so he hath at the leaste for this
Romaine and Ciuil Law so is it to be thought of Britaine And Polidorus writeth that Agricola th' Emperor Vespasians deputie gaue to the Britaines certain Romane lawes ād orders to be vsed and practised by them Neither is it likely but that before this time there was some copie of the Romaine lawes in Britain the yōg Noble men of the Realme being much geuē to be eloquēt in the Romain tong wherin Agricola did prefer thē before the Galles or French mē and being brought vp in Rome especially Coilus king Lucius father spēding al his youth there So that Lucius had no nede to send to Pope Eleutherius for Caesars lawes And if he had nede it is more likely he would haue sente to some other then to Eleutherius who with other blessed Popes at that time medled God wot litle with Caesars Ciuill lawes or with any other lawes of Pagan Princes But of al other things Eleutherus answer is most vnlikely For who would think him so vnwise and so vnskilfull that he would appoint the old and the new Testament only as sufficiēt to gouern and rule a cōmon welth by Which thīg was neuer yet practised in any Christiā coūtry nor cā possibly be practised the old law being al in a manner abolished and the new Testament cōsisting of such principles of the Christiā faith as be immutable ād not variable wheras politik lawes haue ben are and euer shal be and so must be according to many incidents alterable and variable This epistle then be it true or be it a counterfait doth as yet serue M. Horne to no great purpose but for any thing we haue brought out of this Epistle M. Horne perchance wil not him self greatly passe of it There is an other priuie treasure hiddē here for the which I suppose this Epistle is chiefly brought forth and that is to proue euē by the Pope Eleutherius him self that the King and not the Pope is the supreme heade in al causes Ecclesiasticall For Eleutherius saith that Lucius was Vicare of God in his Kingdome This this is the marke that M. Horne al this while hathe shot at this is the cause that this Epistle that hath so many hūdred yeares lyen dead is now reuiued by M. Horne Yea for this clause this Epistle was solemply alleaged in open parliament against the Popes Primacie And seeing that your new Diuinitie now is nothing but English and Parliament Diuinitie I will remitte you ones againe M. Horne to your owne Braughton who vseth the same woordes Which must nedes be as by him appeareth taken that the King is Gods Vicare in his Kingdome that is in the tēporall administration of Ciuile and not for Spirituall matters And therfore this Epistle doth as wel serue M. Horne to proue the Princes Primacie by as it serueth M. Iewel to proue that the seruice must be in the English tongue which is as true as that other where he saith that Lucius sente to Rome to Eleutherius for his aduice touching the ordering of his Church Wherein if M. Iewell meane that he sent to Rome before he was Christened then haue ye one witnes more against you But if he meaneth as it semeth he doth by his discourse of these letters that you specifie parte wherof he also reciteth and among other things that the King is Gods Vicare then is he also deceiued For in these letters king Lucius doth not aske his aduise in any Church matters but requireth only to haue Caesars lawes sent him appeareth by the tenour and purport of the said Epistle So that I perceiue this Epistle is an Instrument to set forth the new Ghospel many wayes but for such a Ghospel such a proufe is very mete We will therfore nowe passe forth to the residewe of your answere where you goe about to disproue M. Fekenham saying that Constantine the great was the first Christiā king The force and weight of his argument as I sayd doth not stande vppon this whether there were any Christian kings before Constantinus the great This is but a by matter and yet ye dwell vppon it and handle the matter seriously as thoughe all lay in the duste if there were any kinge Christened before Constantine But herein ye do but trifle with M. Fekenham who saieth not simply or absolutely that Constantin was the first Christiā king but the firste that ioyned his sworde to the maintenance of Goddes worde as in making sharpe Lawes againste Idolatours and heretikes and in making sharpe warre against Maxentius and Licinius that persecuted the Christians which thinges are not read of any king before him Againe if there were anie other Christian princes they were very fewe and of small dominion and rule As Abgarus who seameth by his own lettres to Christ to haue ben lorde but of one small and obscure towne As the .3 wise mē that are called kings to auaūce the honour of Christes natiuitie and are thought to haue ben either kings or Lordes in Arabia minore which may perchaunce be called kings aswel as those were called in holy scripture which did scorne and checke holy Iob. Yf there were any of greater renowne and dominion as king Lucius Philip themperour Constantius Constantinus father yet because either they did not ioyne theyr sworde to the mayntenaunce of Gods word or for that their successours were paynims and Infidells as it chaunced to the sayd Lucius and Philip there is the lesse accompt made of thē How so euer it be M. Fekēhā ought not to be reprehēded in this hauīg good authors that wrote so before him namely Eusebius Lactantius and S. Ambrose who all cal Cōstantinus the first Emperor that from the beginning of the world was christened Which thing belike they write for the causes by vs rehersed or some lyke Yea he hath S. Augustin to cōfesse so much as he did as M. Horn him self wil anon tel vs. But yet see good reader the wise and polityke handling of the matter by M. Horn. He goeth about to disproue M. Fekenham for sayinge there were no Christian princes in Christes tyme and for his relief brīgeth me forth Abgarus and the thre wise men but so as he semeth to take it but for a fable And therfore he sayth yf we may belieue Eusebius and Nicephorus againe yf there be any creditte to be geuen to the popish Church concerning the .3 kings and doth nothing vnderstād that the more he defaceth their kingdoms the more he defaceth his own answere and strengtheneth his aduersaries argument M Horn. The .155 Diuision pag. 94. b. Thus it is made manifest that bothe your argument faileth in truthe of .521 matter and you your self vvere beguiled through ignorāce by .522 vvante of reading But put the case that your antecedent vvere true yet is it a faulty fallax made à dicto secundùm quid ad simpliciter and the consequent follovveth not for that there is more conteined in the conclusion than the
Supremacy to rest in the Clergy ād not in the Prince which must obey as well as the other And therefore it is not true that ye saye that M. Fekenhams cause is no deale holpen by this place nor your assertion any thing improued But let vs steppe one steppe farder with you M. Horne vpō the groūd of your present liberalytye lest as you haue begonne you pinche vs yet farder and take away all together from Bishops and Priestes Subiection you say and obedience to the word of God taught and preached by the Bishops c. is commaūded so wel to Princes as to the inferiour sort of the people If so M. Horne howe did a lay parliament vtterly disobey the doctrine of all their Bishoppes and enacte a new contrary to theirs What obediēce was there in that parliament so expressely required here by S. Paule and so dewe euen of Princes them selues as you confesse to their Bishoppes Will you say the Bishoppes then preached not Gods worde And who shal iudge that Shal a lay parliament iudge it Is that the obedience dewe to Bishoppes In case al the Bishops of a realme erred is there not a generall Councell to be sought vnto Are there not other Bishops of other Coūtries to be coūseled Is not al the Church one body In matters of faithe shal we seuer our selues frō our Fathers ād Brethern the whole corps of Christēdome beside by the vertue of an Acte passed by lay mē onely No bishops no Clerke admitted to speake and say his minde O lamentable case God forgeue our dere Countre this most haynouse trespasse Then the which I feare our Realme committed not a more greuous except the first breache in Kinge Henries dayes these many hundred yeares Yet one steppe farder The Prince must obey and be fedde at the Bishoppes hande you confesse What is that Is it not he must learne howe to beleue and howe to serue God Is it not the pastorall office as S Augustin teacheth to open the springes that are hidden and to geue pure and sounde water to the thirsty shepe Is not the shepeheardes office to strenghthen that is weake to heale that is sicke to binde that is broken to bringe home againe that is caste away to seke that is loste and so forthe as the Prophet Ezechiel describeth And what is all this but to teache to correct to instructe to refourme and amende all such thinges as are amisse either in faithe or in good life If so then in case the realme went a stray shoulde not they redresse vs which were pastours and shepheards in Christes Church If our owne shepheards did amisse was there in all Christendom no true Bishoppes beside no faithfull pastour no right shepeheard Verely S. Augustine teacheth at large that it is not possible that the shepheards shoulde misse of the true doctrine What soeuer their life or maners be But put the case so that we may come to an issewe Must then the Prince fede vs alter our Religion sett vp a newe stop the shepheards mouthes plaie the shepheard him self Is this M. Horne the obedience that you teach Princes to shew to their shepheards God forgeue them that herein haue offended and God in whose hands the harts of Princes are inspire with his blessed grace the noble hart of our most gracious Souerain the Quenes Maiesty that her highnes may see and consider this horrible and deadly inconuenience to the which your most wicked and blasphemouse doctrine hath induced her grace You are the woulfe M. Horne And therfore no marueile if you procure to tie the shepheard fast and to mousell the dogges The .158 Diuision Pag. 97. b. M. Fekenham And when your L. shall be able to proue that these wordes of Paule Mulieres in Ecclesijs taceant c. Let the wemen kepe silence in the Churche for it is not permitted vnto them there to speake but let them liue vnder obedience like as the Law of God appointeth thē and if they be desirous to learne any thing let them aske their husbands at home for it is a shameful and rebukeful thing for a woman to speake in the Church of Christ. When your L. shal be able to proue that these wordes of Paule were not as wel spoken of Quenes Duchesses and of noble Women as of the meane and inferiour sorte of Women like as these wordes of almightie God spoken in the plague and punishment first vnto our mother Eue for her offence and secondarily by her vnto al women without exception vidz Multiplicabo aerumnas c. I shal encrease thy dolours sorowes and conceiuings and in paine and trauaile thou shalt bring forth thy children thou shalt liue vnder the authority power of thy husbād and he shal haue the gouernment and dominion ouer thee Whan your L. shall be able to proue anye exception to be made eyther in these woordes spoken in the olde lawe by the mouth of God eyther in the wordes before spoken of the Apostle Paule in the newe than I shall in like māner yeelde and with most humble thankes thinke my selfe very well satisfied in conscience not onely touching all the afore alleaged testimonies but also in this seconde chiefe pointe M. Horne I doe graunte the vvoordes of the holie Scriptures in bothe these places to be spoken to al states of vvomen vvithout exception But vvhat make they for your purpose hovve doe they conclude and confirme your cause VVomen muste be silent in the Churche and are not permitted to speake That is as your ovvne Doctour Nicolaus de Lyra expoundeth it women muste not teache and preache the doctrine in the Churche neyther dispute openlye Therefore our Sauiour Christe dyd not committe to Kinges Queenes and Princes the Authoritie to haue and take vppon them .538 anye parte of gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes As .539 though a younge Nouice of your Munkishe ordre shoulde haue argued Nunnes muste keepe silence and maye not speake in the Cloysture nor yet at Dynner tyme in the fraytrie therefore your deceyuer the Pope dyd not committe Authoritie to his Prouincialles Abbottes Priores and Prioresses to haue and take vppon them the gouernement vnder hym selfe in Munkishe and Nunnishe causes and matters VVhat man vvoulde haue thought Maister Feckēham to haue had so .540 little consideration although vnlearned as to vouche the silence of vvomen in the Churche for a reason to improue the Authoritie of Princes in Churche causes The .3 Chapter Of M. Fekenhams third reason taken out of S. Paule also .1 Cor. 14. Stapleton MAister Feckenham his thirde reason is that women are not permitted to speake in the Church and therefore they can not be the heads of the Church To this M. Horn answereth first that this place of S. Paul must be vnderstanded of teaching preaching and disputing and that therfore it wil not follow thereof that they may not take vpō thē any gouernment in Ecclesiastical causes And then being merily
argumēt out of the Scriptures or other authority in the maintenaunce of mine assertion and to resolue you in the same I referre to the iudgemēt of all the Papistes in the Realme that knovv both me and you Againe though ye doe denie that I so did and therefore do report none there bee many both vvorshipful ād of good credit yea and some of your ovvn deer friendes also that are vvitnesses of our talke and can tell vvhat reasons I haue made vnto you bothe out of the Scriptures and other authorities and proofes out of the Churche histories suche as ye coulde not auoide but vvere forced to .562 yelde vnto And vvhether I should so do◠or not I might referre me vnto the testimonie of your ovvn mouthe both thā and sithē spoken to diuerse that can vvitnesse the same that ye affirmed this although vntrulie that you neuer found anie that so much ouerpressed you as I did vvhich your saing although most vntrue yet it shovveth that somevvhat I saied to confirme mine assertion and to confute yours The sixt Chapter concerning the Resolutions that M. Horne gaue to M. Fekenham to the .4 forenamed poyntes Stapleton THIS processe following standeth vppon certain resolutions of M. Hornes as M. Fekēhā saieth But M. Horne denieth thē And therefore being quaestio facti as they cal yt and the doubte restinge vpon priuate talke that passed betwene them I cā geue no certaine iudgmēt but must referre yt to the discrete consideratiō of the indifferēt reader Yet so muche as I know I wil say and that is that I vnderstande by suche as haue had at seueral times cōmunicatiō with the sayde M. Fekenhā and emong other thinges of this conference heard M. Fekenhā say that touching theis resolutions he hath thē of M. Daniel thē secretary to M. Horne his hand writing redie to be shewed at all tymes If yt be so yt is likely that M. Daniel can and wil testifie the truth in case he shoulde be required of whose hand writing M Fekenhā saieth he hath also certaine other thinges copied out But yet because the euent of things to come are vncertaine let vs imagine an vnlikely case that is that M. Daniel wil deny these forsaied writings to be of his hād and that thē M. Horne will much more sharply and vehemētly crie out against these resolutions then he doth now that they are none of his but lyke to him that forged them false feyned and maliciouse with much other like matter that he laieth forth for his defence nowe Suerly then though M. Fekenham were lyke to haue therbye no great preiudice in the principal matter for whether these resolutions be true or false the principal point is neither greatly bettered nor much hindred by them yet should M. Fekenhā perchaunce greatly impayre his honesty and good name therby Let vs thē as I said thinck vpō the worst and whether that M. Fekenham as he hath as ye haue heard much good defence for the principall pointe so he may in this distresse fynde any good reliefe for the defending and sauing vpright of his honesty Ye wil perchaūce good reader now thinck that M. Fekenhā is in a very hard ād strayt case and that yt were a great difficulty to find any apparāt or honest help for him And yet for al this ther is good and great helpe at hāde For I wil be so bolde my self for ones to take vppō my self to make a sufficient proufe that these resolutions are not M. Fekenhams but M. Hornes owne And yf his secretary will not serue I wil bring forth one other witnes that shal be somwhat nerer him and that M. Horne can not nor shall for all the shiftes that euer he shall make refuse and that is Mayster Horne him selfe and no worse man For thoughe I be not very priuie and certaine what passed betwixt M. Horne and M. Fekēham at Waltham yet of the contentes of this his printed answere to M Fekenham I am assured and so consequentlie that these are his resolutions confessed more then ones or twise by his owne mowthe and penne Consider therfore good reader the state of the question touching theis resolutions Is yt any other then that as M. Fekenham auowcheth M. Horne tolde him for a resolute answere that the Quenes Mai. meaning in the othe is farre otherwise then the expresse wordes are in the statute as they lie verbatim And that thinges are therefore with some gentle vnderstanding to be interpreted and mollified And therfore that thoughe the wordes of the statute be general and precise that she onely is the supreame gouernour of the realme aswell in all spiritual or ecclesiasticall thinges or causes as temporall Yet in no wise the meaning is that the kinges or Quenes may challēge authority or power of ministerie of diuine offices as to preache the worde of God to minister Sacramētes to excommunicate to bynde or lose To this effect come M. Hornes resolutions in the interpretatiō of the Othe made by him at M. Feckenhams request as M. Fekenham saieth But M. Horne doth flatly denie that euer he made anie suche moderation or mollification and laieth forth manie reasons to perswade the Reader that M. Fekenham hath slaundered him He saieth the right sense of the othe is none other then yt is plainely set forth he saith that the supremacie is onely in the Quenes highnes for this exclusiue onely cā not haue any other sense or meaning He saith moreouer when I adde this supreamacie to be in all spiritual causes or thinges I shewe an vniuersal comprehension to be meante withowt exception for yf ye excepte or take away any thinge yt is not all Are not theis your owne words M. Horne do not then so generall and peremptory wordes of the statute especially your precise exposition adioyned thervnto expresly geue vnto the Quenes Mai. not only a simple and parted authority but the cheifest the principaleste and a general or vniuersal authority in al thinges and causes whatsoeuer as to preach to minister the sacraments and to lose and bynde aswell as in other matters Is it not euident that theis are things spiritual and ecclesiastical Do ye not attribute without exception as we haue declared by your owne words the supremacy to the Quene in al causes and thinges spirituall How then can it be possible but that by a necessary consequent ye doe also attribute to her the supremacy in the causes Ecclesiastical before rehersed And think yowe then M. Horne that M. Fekenhā and his fellowes may take the othe with sauf conscience And think you that though the pope had no authority in the realme the Quenes Mai. might haue so large and ample authority the holy scripture being so playn to the contrary Is it not likely therfore that in your conference with M. Fekenham ye did forsee this mischief and therfor though ye deny it here so stifly that ye gaue him in dede such resolutions as be here specified Suerly it is
not S. Paule say that Agar ād the mount of Sina did represent the olde Lawe and Ismael the Iewishe Synogoge as Sara and Hierusalem doe represente the ghospell and Isaac the Churche of Christe which is our mother as Saint Paule there saieth Doth not S. Paule there bidde the Church of the Gentiles that was before Christ barren and idolatrouse to reioyce for that she should passe the Iewes and the Synagoge in all vertue and in number of people And doth not he further say that as Ismaell persequuted Isaac so should the false Iewes the infidelles and heretikes persequute the true Churche of Christe And who is this Ismael yf ye be not that doe not onelye persequute the Catholiques but vilanouslye slaunder the whole Churches as Turkishe and idolatrouse and as voyde and barren of al true relligion Doth not the said S. Paule write also that our Fathers were all vnderneath a clowde and that all passed the sea and that all were baptized by Moyses in the clowde and in the sea and that thei all did eate one spirituall meate Doth not he also playnelye saye that these thinges chaunced to them in a figure Here here is the figure Maister Horn not of the carnall sacrifices only signifying the sacrifice of Christe but of two of our greatest Sacramentes yea and yf there be no moe in number then ye and your fellowes saye of all our sacraments Here S. Paule saieth plainely that those thinges that chaunced to the Israelites passing the read sea and eating Manna were shadowes and figures for vs that is the read sea of our baptisme the Manna and the water that flowed out of the Rocke of our Manna that is of the bodye and bloudde of Christ that the Christians receaue in the blessed Eucharistia As S. Ambrose S. Augustine and the other fathers do moste fully and amply declare Here might I by this figure inferre many things against your detestable doctrine and blasphemy blowen out againste our heauenly Manna in the forsayd sacrament but we will not goe from our matter Many like places of S. Paule I do here omitte which may iustifie M. Fekenhams sayinge of the which it pleaseth yow to pycke out that one that seemeth to yowe weakest and yet it is as strong or stronger thē any other For though S. Paule doth speake in that place of the sacrifice of Christ that was shadowed by the carnal sacrifices of the Iewes and goeth about to proue that by the sacrifice of the Lawe synne was not taken away but by the only sacrifice of Christ yet the reason that he layeth forth for the maintenaunce of his assertion can not be restrayned to the carnal sacrifices only but is a general rule to argue from the olde Testamente to the newe that is that the old Testamente was but a shadowe the newe testament is the very expres image of the celesticall and heauenly thinges And therfore Dionysius Areopagita Gregory Nazianzene and others say that the Church of Christ stādeth as it were in the midle betwene the state of the sinagog of the Iewes and the state that shal be in heauen whervppon it will follow that as those thinges that be done in the Church presently are a figure of those things that we shall see in heauen as S. Paule calling our present state in enigmate teacheth so those things that chaunced in the sinagog were a figure of those thīgs that now are don in Christes Church And as our present state walking by fayth is yet but in aenigmate in a darke representation but afterward we shall see the glory of God facie ad faciem face to face as S. Paule teacheth so the state of the olde lawe was accordinge to the Apostle also Paedagogia ad Christū an Introductiō to Christ and as Gregory Nazianzen calleth it Vallum quoddam inter Deum idola medium a certayne trenche or walle set indifferently betwene God and Idols so as we should passe from that to God as from the sampler to the veritie frō the figure to the thinge and frō the shadowe to the body And therfore among other things frequented in the Church the ecclesiastical Hierarchia or supreamacy as it is a lyuely and an expresse image of one God in heauē aboue so many and infinite nombers of holy spirits so no doubt it hath his shadowe in the olde testament And what other was he that M. Fekenhā here speaketh of but the high priest M. Horn And was not he the supreme iudge of all matters ecclesiastical In al which causes lay there not an appeale from all other priestes iudegments in doubtful cases to him keping his residence in Hierusalem euen as the course of all appeales in suche matters runneth nowe from all partes to the pope remayning in Rome This is euident by the place that maister Fekenham citeth where yt ys writen that yf any man stubbornelye and proudely disobeyed the priestes commaundement that he shoulde by the commaundement of the Iudge be putte to death The practise of this supreme iudge in causes Ecclesiasticall may be easely iustified by many examples of the olde testament namely by the doinges of the good kinge Iosaphat who in the state of the lawe beinge the figure renewed those thinges infringed and broken then by the idolatrouse and hereticall Iewes the true image whereof so longe kepte and reuerenced amonge the Christians is nowe broken by yowe and suche as yow are This Iosaphat placed at Hierusalem the leuites and priests and the chiefe of the famylyes of Israell to heare suche causes as shoulde be deuolued thither from all other quarters touching any question of the Lawe of God concerning matters of beliefe touching commaundements pertayning to the precepts moral touching ceremonies and touching iustifications that is iudicial precepts geuen for the keping and obseruation of Iustice. In all theis the Leuites and priests and the chief of the familyes were the Iudges Amarias the highe priest being chiefe ouer them al in theis and such other matters pertayning to God and to religion Thus lo at length ye see the shadowe and figure Maister Horne in the olde lawe mete together not onely for the sacrifice of Christe but for the highe and chiefe prieste also that should be amonge the Christians aboue all other states spirituall or temporall in all the world◠Neither can ye nowe either deny this plaine and euident figure or deny that there is any good sequele of argumente to be deriued from the figure of the olde Lawe to the newe testament And verely to leaue all other things that may be thereto iustly sayed you of all men can leste disallowe this kinde of collection and arguing whiche to iustifie your newe Laical primacy haue vsed the sayed argument your selfe Neither doe I buylde so muche vppon the figure nor make so greate accompte of yt as I doe of the drifte and force of very reason that muste dryue vs to condescende to the order of the Church
in this your false narration that nowe followeth Constantine you say was the very first emperor that gaue bishops authority to iudge and exercise iurisdiction ouer theire clergy What Emperour then I beseche you graunted to the Apostles authority to make suche Lawes and constitutions Ecclesiasticall as be nowe extante which haue in them diuers paynes and penalties as excommunication and depriuation against the traÌ„sgressours By what Emperours or other lay mans warrant did the bishops kepe so many Councelles as we fynd they kepte before this Constantines tyme Namely the .2 Synods kept against Paulus Samosatenus in Antioche the Councel of Carthage in Afrike vnder S. Cyprian the CouÌ„cells of Gangra against Eustachius of Ancyra againste the Manichees of Neocesarea against the ArchoÌ„tici the CouÌ„cels also vnder Victor the pope at Rome vnder Narcissus at HierusaleÌ„ vnder Palmas in Pontus vnder Ireneus in FrauÌ„ce vnder Bacchylus at Corinthe vnder Fabianus also and Cornelius at Rome and diuers other bishops in other CouÌ„tres all before the dayes of the first CouÌ„cel of Nice vnder CoÌ„stantin al without any CoÌ„missioÌ„ froÌ„ Princes of this worlde al grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ their own supreme gouernmeÌ„t and IurisdictioÌ„ geueÌ„ vnto theÌ„ by th'expres word of God What warraÌ„t had they for the ecclesiasticall decrees by theÌ„ there ordeyned By what princes or lay mans coÌ„mission were Valentinus Paulus Samosatenus aÌ„d the whole rablemeÌ„t of forenamed heretiks coÌ„deÌ„ned aÌ„d excoÌ„municated By what coÌ„missioÌ„ did the blessed bisshop of Antiochia aÌ„d martyr Babylas forbid theÌ„perour that he should not enter into the Church amoÌ„g the ChristiaÌ„s If the bishops had nothing to do but to preach and minister SacrameÌ„ts and no iurisdictioÌ„ in heariÌ„g of causes before the time of this Constantine what did the bishops of Alexandria with a soleÌ„ne iudgmeÌ„t seate appointed withiÌ„ the Church ther for the bishops of that sea What warraÌ„t had Pope Victor for th'excoÌ„municating of the blasphemous heretike Theodotê° Yea what authority had he to excoÌ„municat the bishops of Asia so far froÌ„ hiÌ„ What warraÌ„t had Fabianus the pope of whom we haue spokeÌ„ to appoint theÌ„peror as we haue sayd to staÌ„d amoÌ„g the peniteÌ„ts as a parson excoÌ„municated By what commissioÌ„ made the blessed Pope aÌ„d martyr Antherus certaine lawes ecclesiastical and among other touching the translations of bishops But here M. Iewell will helpe yowe at a pinche like a trusty frende and with a newe shiâ—te wil pleade vppon the state inficial denying vtterly the old decretal epistles and among other this and will stand vppon no foggy or false ground as he saieth M.D. Harding doth but set his fast foting vppon a sure and an infallible reason against Antherus epistle making mention of the bishoppes Felix and Eusebius that were not borne al the time Antherus lyued But what if they were borne before him where is all this your great holde then Yf I should alleage Sabellicus though he be a very good Chronicler and well allowed or any other Latin man to make this epistle authenticall perchaunce ye would cry out against him and say that he were partiall aÌ„d a papist to I wil therfore prouide you a Grecian and a late Grecian to whom ye shal haue no cause to refuse as suspected and that is Nicephorus by whom it may wel appeare that the Grecians toke this Decree for authentical In him also shal ye find expresse mention of the sayd Eusebius and Felix Ye shall also there find a notable place of the authority of the sea of Rome that ye impugne that such translations must be authorised by the popes assent and confirmation Seing then Nicephorus is no papist why ye call him one of our owne writers I knowe not being no Latin maÌ„ but a Grecian and infected also with theire schisme and yet not withstanding in all other things catholyke and full against your newe heresies And for that respect I am content to take him for one of our writers And now woulde I see what vantage ye can take at his hande for the prouf of your fowle false paradoxe Yf ye will proue any thinge for the relief of your paradoxe ye must proue that no Christian bisshops vnder the Roman empyre had authority to iudge or exercise any iurisdictioÌ„ ouer theyr clergy but such as they had by commissioÌ„ and graunt from CoÌ„stantinus Let vs then heare Nicephorus him self that euery maÌ„ may see that ye can not possible stretche him without bursting to ioyne with that which you ought to conclude Qua verò imperator Constantinus obseruantia erga professionem fidei nostrae fuerit abundè illud quoque testatur quòd clericos omnes constitutione lata immunes liberosque esse permisit iudiciumque iurisdictionem in eos Episcopis si quidem ciuilium iudicum cognitioneÌ„ declinare velleÌ„t maÌ„dauit quod episcopi iudicassent id robur authoritatem sententiae omnino habere debere decreuit Firma quoque immutabilia esse voluit quae in synodis constituta essent quae ab episcopis iudicata forent vt ea â magistratibus rempublicam administrantibus militarique quae sub eis essent manu exequutioni mandarentur atque ad rem collata perficerentur constituit This thing also saieth Nicephorus doth abundantly testifie what honour and reuerence he did beare toward our faith that he ordeyned by a lawe of his making that all that were of the Clergie shoulde be free and exempted froÌ„ paying tribute and that in case they would refuse the iudgement of the temporall magistrates that the Bishops should haue the iurisdictioÌ„ vpon them and geue sentence in the cause And that the sayed episcopall iudgement should haue ful strength and authority He ordeined also that those thinges that were decreed in a synode of Bishopes should stande stronge and immutable and that the bishoply iudgement should be put in execution by his ciuil magistrates with the helpe of suche souldiers as they had vnderneath them Stretche this nowe M. Horne to your conclusion if ye can without bursting We haue here a Lawe of Constantine that those that be of the Clergie may choose whether they wil answere for any matter what so euer it be before a laie man They may if they wil cause the matter to be deuolued to the Bisshop but here is neuer a word of Ecclesiastical matters In such ConstaÌ„tine geueth the bishops no iurisdiction for they had it before Neither is there here any one woorde that the Bishoppes should neither summon Councelles nor make ecclesiastical Lawes without the Princes consent Here is a plaine ordinaunce that the lay Magistrates shal see that the Synodical Decrees shall be put in execution Wherby contrary to the conclusion that ye mainteine through out this your answere it well appeareth that the Princes part is onely to see that the Ecclesiasticall decrees made by the Bishops be kept and put in vre and not to haue any necessarie consente in the allowing or disallowing of them Which
appeareth also most euidently in Eusebius writing of this Constantine in this sort Quae ab Episcopis in publicis conuentibus editae erant regulae sua consignabat confirmabat authoritate He signed and confirmed with his Authoritie suche Canons or rules as the Bisshoppes in their assemblies had decreed But how As though without his royall assente the Canons shoulde haue beene voide and of no Authoritie as you woulde make folke beleue No but as the same Eusebius writeth in the same place Ne reliquarum gentiuÌ„ principibus liceret quae ab eis decreta essent abrogate to the intent that it should not be lawful for Princes of other Nations to abrogate or refuse the Bishops Decrees And the reason he addeth immediatly Cuiusuis enim Iudicis sententiae SacerdotuÌ„ Dei IudiciuÌ„ anteponenduÌ„ esse For the Emperour estemed that the iudgemeÌ„t and determination of the Priests of God was to be preferred before the Sentence of any other what so euer Iudge This man therefore M. Horn to tel you it ones again can be no fitte exaÌ„ple of the like gouernment now by you mainteined in the Quenes highnes person and al other the inheritours of the Realme of England Now as Constantine did set the Clergie at their liberty whether they would answere in any secular court So the noble Emperour Theodosius set as wel al the Laitie as the Clergie at the like libertie and ordeined that the plaintife in any cause any time before the sentence might breake of from his ordinary Iudge and bring the matter whether the defendaÌ„t would or no to the Episcopal audience The which ordinaunce the Great Charles aboute .400 yeares after renewed to be inuiolably obserued of all his subiectes as wel the Romaines and the Frenchemen as the Almanes the Bauarians the Saxons the TuringiaÌ„s the Frisons the Galles the Britanes the Lombards the Gascons the Beneuentanes the Gothes and the Spaniards As ye do with Constantinus Magnus so doe ye with Theodosius Magnus and with Carolus Magnus constitutions bringing them forth out of your blind Cacus denne to dasel and bleare the Readers withal as though the Bishops helde their ordinarie iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall by these decrees onely which do nothing thervnto appertaine but shew a marueilouse priuilege geuen to them to heare and determine also all teÌ„porall matters brought before theÌ„ And if these graunts wer afterward abrogated yet was that no abrogatioÌ„ to the iurisdictioÌ„ that is proprely the ecclesiastical iurisdictioÌ„ and your author doth not say that such grauÌ„ts were afterwards abrogated but doth reason against them that saide they were abrogated Neither is his booke entituled De origine iurisdictionuÌ„ but de iurisdictione Ecclesiastica And was this Petrus Bertrandus then as you say a Bisshop a Cardinal and one of our best learned men in the Canon and Ciuil Lawes Suerly then may your Petrus Cugneâ—ius thoughe ye auaÌ„ce him as a worthy knight go hide his head in a corner For againste him and his folishe fonde arguing againste the ecclesiastical liberty is all his booke writen as I haue before declared Wherfore all this your tale that the bishops held their iurisdiction ouer theire clergy by Constantine his ghifte is as true as your other adiuncte that he gaue the Bishops of Rome power and authority ouer other Bishoppes and ouer al churches He might well as he did in dede reuerently agnise and by his Imperial authoritie confirme and corroborate the vsual authoritie of the Popes holines but that the original of this authority as ye imagine came froÌ„ him ys a great vntruth For euen before his time and after not onely the Christians but the verie infidelles suche as were acquainted with the maners and fashions of the Christians did wel knowe that the Bishop of Rome was counted the cheif bishop amonge them al. And for this cause Ammianus Marcellinê° an heathnish cronicler writeth that though Athanasius the good bishop were by a councell of Arrian bishoppes condemned yet that notwithstanding ConstaÌ„tius sonne to this Constantinus and an Arrian and his plain open enemie was ernestlie in hande with Pope Liberius also to confirme their sentence and was by him banished because he would not condescende to theÌ„perours request Againe before the time of this Constantinus Paulus Samosatenus bishop of Antiochia being depriued by a councell of bishoppes and an other appointed by the sayde councel in his stede kepte stil possession nothing regarding either the sentence of depriuation or of excommunication The Emperour Aurelianus being certified of this matter gaue commaundement that he whome so euer the bishoppe of Rome with the bishops of Italie should acknowledge for the bishop of Antiochia should be taken and accepted for the true bishop And so was Paulus by this Emperours coÌ„maundement though he were a very infidell thruste out and an other set in What proufe haue ye now M. Horne that the Pope hath his authoritie from Constantine Surely Gentle Reader none other but the Donation of Constantine whiche he him selfe doth not beleeue to be true and therefore dothe qualifie it with these woordes if it be not forged Whiche being so why doeth your wisedome then M. Horne alleage it Neither wil I here though Leo the 9. doth constantly testifie that he sawe and had him selfe the originall of this donation laide by ConstaÌ„tinus owne hand vpon the bodie of S. Peter though Eugubinus answereth to all Laurence Valla his obiections againste this donation yea though Balsamon a Grecian and an open ennemie to the Pope alleageth this Donation as authentical I wil not yet I say resolue any thing for the one or the other side I will take it as I find it and take you withall as I find you and that is a plaine open lyar For howsoeuer the Donation be the Pope toke not his Supremacy of this Donation but had it before of an higher Emperour and that is of Christe him selfe Whiche the foresaid donatioÌ„ doth also openly testify but not in the .86 as ye falsly quote it but in the .96 distinctioÌ„ M. Fekenham The .166 Diuision Pag. 111. a. At the first Councel holden at Hierusalem for the reformation of the controuersy that was than at Antioche touching Circumcision and the obseruation of Moses Lawe decree was made there by the Apostles and Priestes vnto the beleuers at Antioche that they should absteine from these fowre chiefe and necessary thinges viz. ab immolatis simulachrorum à sanguine suffocato à fornicatione à quib custodieÌ„tes vos bene agetis The whiche first councell was there assembled by the Apostles of Christ. The Decrees and Lawes were made there by theÌ„ The coÌ„trouersy at Antioche was by them reformed ordered and corrected without all commission of any temporal Magistrate King or Prince M. Horne God be thanked that S. Luke maketh to vs a sufficient report of this councell vvho maketh no mention of any .598 Priest there present as you vntruely report onles
ye vvill thinke he meant the order of Priestes vvhan he named the faction of the Pharisees VVhether the Apostles called this coūcel or not or that the Congregation being assembled together in their ordinary sort for praier preaching and breaking of bread Paulus and Barnabas vvith the others sent to Hierusalem did declare the cause of their message before the vvhole Churche vvhich is more likely I vvil not determine bicause S. Luke maketh no mention thereof But if it be true that ye affirme that the Apostles called or assembled this Councel then vvas it not the authoritie or Acte of one Apostle alone Besides this if the Apostles called this councel they called the Laytie so vvel as the Clergy to the councell yea as may seeme probable mo of the Laytie than of the Clergy The decrees vvere not made by the Apostles .599 alone as you falsely feyne For S. Luke saieth the decree vvas made by the Apostles Elders and the .600 vvhole Congregation The Apostles I graunt as vvas moste cōuenient vvith the Elders had the debating arguing and discussing of the questiō in cōtrouersie They declared out of the holy Scriptures vvhat vvas the truthe And I doubt not but they declared to the Church vvhat they thought most conuenient to be determined But the determination and decree vvas by the common consent both of the Apostles Elders and .601 people Therfore this controuersy vvas reformed ordered and corrected not by the authority of the Apostles alone vvithout the Elders neither they togeather did it vvithout the assent of the Churche and so this allegation maketh no .602 deale for your purpose but rather cleane against it Stapleton There followeth now an other reason out of the newe testamente browght forth by M. Fekenham The effecte wherof is that the Apostles and other priestes both assembled in councel and reformed wrong opinions among the Christians setting abrode theire decrees without any conmission of any ciuill magistrate which is quite contrary to the absurde opinion mainteined by M. Horne who is faine therefore to wince hither ād thither and wotteth not well where to rest him self for a resolute answere First he quarrelleth with the worde Priestes and to no purpose the argumente remaining sownde and whole be they to be called Priestes or be they to be called Elders For though before the worde Ministers did like M. Horne well yet the worde Elders liketh him here better Priestes he is assured there were none among the Apostles in this councel vnlesse they were the Pharisees And so with his pleasante pharisaicall myrthe he maketh the Apostles them selues Pharisees For Priestes it is certain they were as I haue declared before Nowe for the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which word the Latin and our tonge and almost al other tongues in Europa namelie the Frenche the Italian the Spaynishe the highe and lowe Dutche yea and all other as farre as I can yet learne doe expresse by a like worde deriued from the Greke though yt signifie an elder in age by the proper significatiō of the Greke word yet in scripture it signifieth that office and dignitie in a man that we cal Priesthod that is such an Elder as is a Priest withall And yet not alwaies to be so called for his age as appereth by Timothee who was but yong Truth it is that this word in Greke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometime signifieth the inferior in dignitie and him that is vnder the Bishoppe and sometime the Bishop As sometime this woorde Apostolus signifieth none of the .xij. Apostles but a Bishop and so is the one and the other confounded in Scripture Whereof Theodoretus is an vndoubted witnesse For thus he writeth Eosdem olim vocabant presbyteros Episcopos eos autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos Procedente autem tempore nomen quidem Apostolorum reliquerunt ijs qui verè erant Apostoli Episcopatus autē appellationem imposuerunt ijs qui olim appellabantur Apostoli Ita Philippensium Apostolus erat Epaphroditus Ita Cretensiū Titus Asianorum Timotheus In the old time he meaneth the Primitiue Church as with the like terme Chrysostō doth men called Priests and Bishops all one But those whiche are now called Bishops they called Apostles Afterward in processe of time they lefte the names of Apostles to those which were in dede Apostles And bishops they called those whiche in olde time were called Apostles So Epaphroditus was the Apostle of the Philippenses so Titus of the people of Creta and Timothe of the Asians Thus then those which were in dede Bishops being in the Apostles time called Priestes verely in this place also of the Actes by these wordes Priests may very wel be taken not only simple Priests but euen those that were Bishops too And then hath M. Horne lost al the grace of his Pharisaical iesting But now is the man in a great muse with him selfe whether he may graunt to M. Fekenham that this Councell was called by the Apostles though of his modestie which is here to be wondered at it sheweth it selfe so seldome he wil not determine the matter And then doth he ful sadlie imagine as a thing moste likely that the Apostles Paulus and Barnabas came to Hierusalem iump at that time that the Apostles and the congregation were assembled already together to common prayer And by as good likelyhood they made poste haste to present them ere the congregation brake vppe least they should haue lost their iourny for lacke of authority in the Apostles to cal a Coūcel or tarrie at least vntill the next time that they assembled for praier And whie I pray you might they not as wel call a Councel as assemble together for other causes And whie do you so fondly ground your likelinesse vppon that which hathe no likelihood And why doe ye thus wrangle seing S. Luke him selfe sheweth plainly the cause of their meeting Conueneruntque Apostoli seniores videre de verbo hoc The Apostles and the Priests assembled together to consider of this matter Then haue we an other snarling that this was not the acte of one Apostle alone Neither dothe the Pope alone for that belike is the matter ye so closely shote at make any decree but either by a coūcel or with the aduise of his Cardinales and others Which in all weighty matters no doubt he dothe though he after al as the head geue the Sentence At length yet M. Horn taking a better hart vnto him selfe goeth roundlye to the matter and resolueth vs that this Decree was made not by the Apostles only and the priestes but by the whole Congregatiō ther present as S. Luke saieth Then is there good cause to beleue him M. Horne I heare you say that Saint Luke saith the decree was made by the Apostles Elders and the whole Congregation But as yet I heare not S. Luke say so nor euer shal hear him so saie S. Luke
dangerouse where you say That Paul gaue not his owne lawes beside the Ghospel but Gods ordinaunces comprehended within his Ghospell And againe That Paule whether being present he taught them by worde or being absent by writing he neither wrote nor spake other then he had receiued of the Lorde And last of al So that the traditions that Paule speaketh of are not other then the Doctrine of the Ghospell This is M. Horne as I said a Lutheran and a dangerous conclusion For by this rule you woulde frustrate al the lawes of the Church as Luther your Grādsir did which are not expressely cōprehended in the writen Ghospell For this beeing put that the very Apostles made no lawes or ordinaūces but such as they foūd before recorded in the Gospel then say you by what authoritie can the Prelates of the Churche at any time hereafter take vpon them to make such lawes as are not expressed in the Gospel To mete therfore with this wicked sequele ād to detect your lewd cōclusion I wil shortly touch a few moe exāples of such lawes and ordinaunces as th'Apostles made and not recorded made or ordeined otherwise in the Gospel First S. Paule to the Corinthes forbiddeth them to eate with drōckards with robbers with fornicatours with the couetous ād with idolators In the Gospel no such restraīt appereth Nay rather we see there Christ him self did eate with publicans and sinners Again to the Galathiās he cryeth out Behold I Paul say vnto you If ye be circūcided Christ profiteth you nothing What Gospel teacheth Paul so to say What Gospel doth cōdemne circūcision Nay rather saith not Christ in the Gospel I came not to vndoe the lawe but to fulfil it And yet not here only but to the Philippēses most earnestly he chargeth them to cast of the yoke of the law The like he doth to the Colossiās teaching thē to make no more accōpt of their Neomeniae and Sabbata Nowe for the precept that S. Paul geueth to Timothe that a Bisshop should be the man of one wife What Gospel prescribeth it or commaūdeth it To Titus also the lawes that he geueth to yōg wemen to widowes ād to old wemē Are not al these and many more which for breuities sake I omit mere cōstitutions and lawes of th'Apostls without any word made therof in the Gospel And what els intēded Christ I pray you M. Horne when he saied to his Apostles a litle before his Passion I haue many things yet to say vnto you but you are not able to beare them now Howbeit when the Spirit of Truth shall come he will teache you all Trueth then that by the spirite of Truth the holy Ghost they should learne and teache many Truthes which in the Ghospell where onely the doctrine and doings of Christ are recorded they had not learned And this holy Spirit he promised should remaine not with them only for their abode here in earth but with the Churche for euer To geue vs to vnderstand that as they so their Successours in the Churche from tyme to tyme should be taught of the holy ghost and teache vs againe al maner of Truthe Wherof vnuincibly foloweth not only that they taught and doe teache many moe things then Christ in the ghospel taught but also that those their doctrines and teachinges as proceding from the holy Ghost the Spirit of Truth are infallible sound and right holsome and of vs therefore vndoubtedly to be obeyed and beleued Wherby is ouerthrowē M. Horn your most damnable and wicked conclusion affirming the Apostles to haue made no lawes of their own besides the ghospel but only such as were Gods ordinaunces comprehended in the ghospel For nowe we see both by exāples of their doings and by vnuīcible reason out of the ghospel that they made lawes of their own besides the ghospel ād might both lawfully and assuredly so do they being alwaies prōpted of the holy Ghost therein and their lawes therfore being not theirs only but bearing also the force and value of Gods lawes so farre as is before declared Farder by this it appereth that as the Apostles thē so their successours now and alwaies heretofore had and haue full and sufficient authority to make ecclesiastical lawes or decrees ouer al their flocks from Christ himself without any iote of Commissiō frō the laye Prince or any other lay Magistrat And so your principall conclusion goeth ones again flatte down to the grounde The .169 Diuision pag. 116. b. M. Fekenham The which noble Emperour Constantinus for the repression of the Arians errours and heresies he did at the request of Syluester then Bishop of Rome cal the firste Councell at Nice where he had to the Bisshops there assembled these woordes Cùm vos Deus Sacerdotes constituerit potestatem tradidit iudicandi de nobis Et ideo nos à vobis recte iudicamur Vos autem cùm nobis à Deo dij dati sitis ab hominibus iudicari non potestis c. Valētinianus Imperator eùm ille rogatus esset ab Episcopis Hellesponti Bythiniae vt inter esset consilio respondit Mihi quidem cùm vnus de populo sim fas non est talia perserutari verum sacerdotes quibus haec cura est apud semetipsos congregentur vbi voluerit Theodosio Imperatori Ambrosius ingressu intra cancellos templi inter dixit inquiēs Interiora ô Imperator sacerdotibus solis patent c. Cul egit ob id gratias Imperator asserens se didicisse diserimen inter Imperatorem Sacerdotem M. Horne It is manifest that Constantin called the first Nicene Councel but very vnlikely that he did it at the request of Syluester because this Councel vvas .625 not in the time of Syluester but vvhiles Iulius vvas bisshop of Rome vvho by reason of his great age could not be there present in his ovvne person and therfore sent in his stede Vitus and Vincentius as the Ecclesiastical histories report and Epiphanius affirmeth that Constantine called this Councel at the earnest sute of Alexander Bisshop of Alexandria vvhereto Ruffinus addeth many other of the Cleargy also But if it be true as ye say that thēperour called the Councel at the request of the Pope than both those Papistes are 626 Liars vvhich affirme that the Pope called this Councel and your cause by your ovvn confession is much hindred for if the Emperour called the Councel and that at the request of Syluester the Pope as yee say or at the earnest suite of Alexander and other godlye Bisshops as Epiphanius and Ruffinus affirme It appeareth plainly that both the Pope and the other Catholik Bisshops did therby acknovvledge the .627 supreame povver and authoritie to sommon and cal Councels vvhich is a .628 principal parte of your purpose and of the Ecclesiastical iurisdiction cohibitiue to be in themperour and not in them selues for othervvise they might ād vvould haue don it by vertue of their
400. b. 407. b. 468. a. b M. Ievvels Regester 214. a. A Copie of M. Ievvels Rhetorike 142. b 192. b. 246. b. 399. b. M. Ievvel ouerthrovven by his ovvne Charles 240. b. M. Ievvels hipocrisie 407. a. 515. a. The Iesuites 533. a. b. Ignatius for the bisshops Superioritie 525. a. b. Image breakers condemned 223. a. 234. b. 260. b. Inuesturing of bisshops hovve it came to Princes handes and hovve it vvas taken from them 254. a. b. Geuen vp by Henrie the .5 282. b. Graunted by the Pope 389. b. 325. a. Geuen ouer in Hungarie 300. b. Iohn the Pope a Martir 167. b. Iohn the .22 Pope 336. a. b. King Iohn 312. seq Iosaphat 50. 51. Iosias 53. a. Iosue 45. b. Isacius themperour Heraclius his Lieutenant 196. a. Isidorus against the Princes Supreme Gouernement 365. seq Iustinus the elder 166. 167. Iustinian the first 169. and .14 leaues after Iustinian the second 201. a. b. K. S. Peters keyes 226. a. sequentib 242. a. Miracles done by keyes 226. a. VVhat the keyes vvere that vvere sent to Charles Martell 227. a. Knokes against the lineal succession of Princes 25. ◠L. LAnfrancus of Caunterburie 295. a ▪ Laie men in reformation of Ecclesiasticall matters maye not b◠present 131. b. 153. a. VVhie thei are present in Councelles 150. a. 255. b. In vvhat order thei sitte in Councelles 237. b. 238. a. Gods lavves and the Churche lavves 486. b. 487. a. Legates see Pope Leo the Great 133. Proufes for the Popes primacie out of Leo. 134. b. 135. 136. Leo the .3 Pope 240.241.242 Leo the .9 Pope 274 a. Levvys the first Emperour 249. Levvys the fourth Emperour 333.334 seq S. Levvys of Fraunce 324. a. b. Liberius no Arrian 112. a. A complainte for defacing of Libraries 292. a. Licinius the tyran 297. a. Lotharius Emperour 283. a. King Lucius of Britannie 397. seq Hovve king Lucius vvas Gods vicar 400. b. Luther condemneth the Princes Supremacie in Ecclesiastical causes 22 a. 508. Lutherans and Caluinistes at mutuall dissension 432.433.434 M. The Madgeburgenses denie Princes to be heads of the Church 22. a. Manfredus 325 a. Marsilius Patauinu◠an heretike 334. a. b. Martian the Emperour 140. b. 147. a. 251. b. 152. b. Martyrdome vvithout any cause of faithe 308. a. Maximilian the first 362. Hovve Christ and hovve the Priest is a Mediatour 522. a. b. Melanchthon vvil not haue Princes to iudge of doctrine 72. b. Sir Thomas Mores Opinion of the Popes Primacie 38. a. Mortal sinne 536 a. The statute of Mortmaine 327. a. b. Moyses vvas a Priest ▪ 43. b. N. The Nicene Councel 101. sequentib Called by Siluester 491. b. 492. a. Nicolaus the first Pope 257. Nilus of Thessalonica 384. a. b. M. Novvell put to his shiftes by M. Dorman 45. b. Maister Novvels boyishe Rhetorike 46. a. M. Novvels maner of reasoning reproued of M. Horne 402. b. Maister Novvels vvitte commended 481. Maister Novvels vnsauery solution 507. a. O. OEcumenius for the Sacrifice 407. Orders and decrees made by S. Paule beside the vvritē gospel 485. b. 486. a. 488. b. Origine cursed 170. a. b. The Othe 423. and seuen leaues folovving The Othe contrarie to an Article of our Crede 423. b. 24. a. sequent 427. The Othe againe 451.452 and manie leaues follovving Item fol. 509 ▪ and .510 Otho the first 268. sequent Otho the fourthe 311. a. b. Oxforde made an vniuersitie 292. b. P. PApiste Historians 203. a. b. The order of the Parlement aboute the Conqueste 299. b. Pastours 409. a. b. 417. a. Paterani 318. b. 319. b. Pelagius no english Monke 528. b. Penaunce enioined to Theodosius 498. a. b. Peterpence paied in Englande 293. a. Petrus de Corbario 336. b. 337. a. Petrus Cunerius 341. b. 342. a. Petrus Bertrandus 342. a. et b. Petrus de Aliaco 353. a. Philip le beau the Frenche Kinge 329. sequent Philip de Valois 341. sequent Philip the first Christian Emperour 39◠b. sequent Phocas 194.195 Pilgrimage in Charlemaines time 236. b. Pilgrimage to S. Thomas of Caunterbury 309. a. Praier for the dead and to Saintes in Constantines time 87. a ▪ Praier for the dead in Charlemaines time 236. b. Priestes haue Authoritie to expounde the Scripture 41. a. Priesthood aboue a kingdome 73. b. 74. a. Of the vvorde Priest and Priesthood 405. seq 472. a b. Princes Supreme Gouernement in Ecclesiasticall causes condemned of all sortes of Protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 208. a. Hovve Princes do gouerne in cases of the first Table 71. b. 72. a. Euill successe of Princes intermedlinge in causes ecclesiastical 171. Hovve Princes do strenghthen the Lavves of the Churche 176. b. 179. b. Priuileges graunted to Poules Church in London 322. a. The vneuen dealing of Protestantes 4. a. Protestants cōfounded about the matter of succession 8. a. Protestants like to Arrians 188. a. VVhy Protestantes can not see the Truth 247. b. The Protestants Church compared to the schismaticall temple of Samaria 430. b. 431. a. Polidore foulie falsified by M. Horne 350. a. b. Pope The Popes Primacie instituted by God 38. a. 320. a. Acknovvleadged by the late Grecians 76. b. Confessed by the Emperour Valentinian 81. a ▪ By Theodosius the first 115. b. 120. b. By the seconde Generall Councell 121. a. By S. Hierom. 125. a. Proued out of the third General Councel 129.130 Proued out of the fourth General Coūcel 149.150.152.153.154 a. Proued out of Synodus Romana by M. Horne Authorised 158.159.162 Confessed by Iustinus the Elder 166. By Iustinian the Emperour 175.176 Proued by the Councell of Braccara in Spaine 185 a. By the sixt Generall Councell 209. a. By the seuenth Generall Councell 223. b. By the booke of Carolus that Caluin and Maister Ievvell alleageth 240. b. By the true Charles 241. a. By the eight Generall Councell 259. a. By Basilius the Emperour of Grece 259. b. By Otho the first 268. a. b. 273. a. By hughe Capet the Frenche Kinge 272. a. By Frederike Barbarossa 286. b. Agnised in Britannie before the Saxons 291. a. b. 397. a. b. In England before the conquest 292. 293. By VVilliam Conquerour 294.306 b. By Lanfrancus 295. By the Armenians 303. b. 304. a. By the Aethyopians 304. b. 305. a. By Kinge Steuen 306 a. By Kinge Henry the .2 306.309 a. By Frederike the seconde 319. b. Practised in Englande in king Henrie the third his time 321. b. In Fraunce by S. Levvys 324. b. In Englāde by kinge Edvvard the first 326. a. b. By Philip the French Kinge 330 a. b. By Durādus M. Hornes Author 331. b. By Kinge Edvvarde the thirde 344. b. 345. a. By Charles the .4 Emperour 346. b. 347. a. b. By Kinge Richard the secōde 350.351 a. By Petrus de Aliaco M. Hornes Author 353. a. By Sigismunde the Emperour
353. b. By the Courte of Paris 355. b. By Aeneas Syluius and Cusanus M. Hornes ovvne Authors 357.358 By Isidorus 366. b. By BraughtoÌ„ M. Hornes lavvier 380. b. By Infidels 470. b. By the Sardicense Councell 515. b. By S. Augustine abundantly 529.530 More of Pope see in Councelles A note of good Popes amonge some badde 263.270 a b. The Popes Legates in Councelles 129.151.178 b. 207. a. 208. a. 211. b. 212. a. b. 224.231 a. 232. b. 234. b. 258. a. Hovve Emperours had to doe vvith the deposition of Popes 269. Gods Iudgement vpon such Princes as haue most repined against the Pope 338.339 Al the Popes Authorite sent avvay by shippe 225. b. Q. An humble Requeste to the Queneâ— Maiestie 213. b. Quintinus Heduus 371. sequent R. The Church of Rauenna reconciled to the See of Rome 199. b. 200. a. To denie the Real presence in the B. Sacrament heresy by the lavves of the Realme as muche novve as euer before 482. b. 483. a. Rebellion of Protestants in Boheme 15. a. In Germanie 25. b. In Fraunce 16. a. In Englande Ibidem In Scotlande Ibidem In FlauÌ„ders 17.18.19.20.21.432 seq Relikes from Rome 228.229 A briefe Recapitulation of the former three bookes 384. sequent M. Hornes Resolutions 440. a. b. Kinge Richarde the secoÌ„de 349. seq Robert Grosthead 323. a. Rome euer had the Primacy 154. a. Rome Head of al Churches 194. a. b. 319. a. More of Rome see in Pope The cause of the Romaine calamities .600 yeres past .264.265 VVhie Lucius sent to Rome for preachers 398. a. b. S. SAcrifice denied maketh a vvaie for Antichrist 408. b. Salomon 49. Sardicense Councel 515.516 Scottish protestants rebellious 16. Seuerinus Pope 196. Sicilian Princes 289. b. 310. b 325. a. Sigismunde Emperour 353. seq Siluester called the Nicene Councell 491. b. 492. a. Siluester the 2. vvas no Coniurer 280. a. b. Socrates a missereporter in some thinges 495. a. Sozomene three times falsified in one sentence by M. Horne 103. b. Spaine 185. sequent 197. sequentib 221. seq Matters appertaining to the Spirituall Iurisdiction 381. b. The Statute of Praerogatiuae Regis 509. b King Steuen 305. b. Steuen the 7. and 8. Popes 263. b. 264. b. Supreme Gouernement in Princes misliked of all protestants out of England 21. b. 22. a. b. 508. The definition of a Supreme Gouernour 28. b. Hovve the Prince is Supreme head ouer al persons 29. a. 32. b. The povver of the Princes svvorde 412.413 The svvorde of the Church 413. a. b. T. TElemachus martyr 308. The olde TestameÌ„ta figure of the nevve 461. b. 462. a. Theodosius the first 115.116 sequen 497. seque Theodosius the second 127.128.129.130 a. Theodorike the Arrian kinge of Italie 167. Theodorus of Rauenna 200. b. 201. a. Theodorus of Caunterbury 429. a. Theodorus Exarchus 204. a. S. Thomas of Caunterburie 307.308.309.310 The Toletane Councels condemne M. Hornes Primacie and diuers other his heresies 197.198 Totilas the Tyran 172. b. 173. a. TraditioÌ„s vnvvriteÌ„ to be regarged 106. The force of Truthe 415. a. The Turke muche beholding to Protestants 436. a. b. V. Valentinian the Emperour 113. seq 495. sequent Venial sinne 536.537.538 Visitations in Englande vvhether thei are altogether Scripturelie 480. a. 482. a. False Latin in M. Hornes visitation at Oxforde 480. b. The Pope vniuersal bishop 150. a. Vitalianus Pope 199. a. b. Vntruthes of M. Horne six hundred foure score and ten Per totum W. WAldo the heretike 318. VVebbe of Otterborne 481. b. VVestminster disputations 12. a. VVhitingames preface commending Goodmans traiterous Libel 26. a. VVilfrid of Yorke 4â—9 a. VVilliaÌ„ Conqueroâ—r 293.294 295.296 VVilliam Rufus 297.298 VVulstanus Bishop of vvorceter 292. b Z. Zacharias Pope 230. b. 231. a. 232. b. 233. a. Zenon Emperour 155.156 Faultes escaped in the Printing Leaf Syde Lyne Faulte Correction 15. 1. In the Margent Aene. Pius Aeneas Syluius 32. 1. In the Margent vvordes vvardes 40. 2. 1. The .9 The .8 43. 2. In the Margent Psal. 98. August in Psal. 98. 68. 2. 25. the for the 75. 2. 2. Emanuel Andronicus 105. 1. 32. In the Margent put An. 25. Hen. 8. cap. 19. 109. 2. 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 149 2. 31. In the Margent Vniuersal Bisshop Put it out 152. 1. 1. yt yet 194. 1. 19. neither though   20. vvith diligence Yet not vvith such diligeÌ„ce 206. 1. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vvhole sentence in some Copies is quite leaft vnprinted vvhich is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 227 2. In the Margent Romano Missae Romanae 232. 1. In the Margent Beda in martyrologio In martyrologio Bedae seu in additionibus ad idem 234. 1. In the margent To the allegation set Platina in Adriano 1. 241. 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t dixerit direxit 246 1. 23. his this 262 1. 5. busyed being busyed 282. 2. 7. Emperours vvriters 249 2. In the margent Guil. Hunting Henr. Hungtingt 303 1. In the margent Epist. Epist. 195. 310 1. 31. In the MargeÌ„t ascrib ascribendum 321. 1. 27. an and. 355. 1. In the margent c. 2. cap. 12. Ibidem  In the margent 487. 497. 429 2. 8. not contrary not 380. 1. In the toppe of the page 1550. 1150. 492 2. In the margent mandatio mendacio Luc. 14. Aug. de ciuit Dei li. 21. cap. 5. Iul. Solinus ca. 48. Cornel. Tacit. li. 8. Aegesippê° lib. 4. M. Horns GraÌ„mer Aunsvver Fol. 42. col 1. Replie Fol. 180. col 1. Aunsvver Fol. 53. col 2 Replie Fol. 217. Aunsvver Fol. 79. col 1. Replie Fol. 322. col 2. Aunsvver Fol 83 col 1. Reply Fol. 350. col 2. An. 1566. Comp. Anglic Mar. 18. See more of this in this Replye fol. 480. b. M. Hornâ— Logike Ansvver fol. 108. a. Ansvver fol. 4. fol. 100. fol. 105. M. Horns Rhetorik Aug. cont Dona. post Collation cap. 34. M. Horns miserable peruertiÌ„g of his authours By addition 1. Ansvver fo 20. b. Reply fo 88. b. 2. Ansvver fo 22. â— Reply fo 98. b. 3. Ansvver fol. 24. b. Reply fol. 107. b. 4. Ansvver fol. 26. a. Replie fol. 115 b. 5. Ansvver Fol. 26 b Replie Fol. 116. b 6. Ansvver fo 30. a. Replie Fol. 128. b 7. Ansvver Fol. 32. b Reply Fol. 144 a 8. Ansvver fol. 53. b. Replie fo 216. b. 9. Ansvver fol. 81. a Replie fol. 334. a 10. Ansvver fol. 89. b Replie fol. 378 b By Diminution 1. Ansvver fol 19. b Replie fol. 33. a 2. Ansvver fol. 33. a Reply fo 147. a 3. Ansvver Fol. 36. Replie Fol. 162. 4. Ansvver fo 37. b. Replie Fol. 167. a. 5. Ansvver Fo. 4â— a. Reply fo Fol. 179. b 6. Ansvver fol 74. fo 78. a Replie fo Fol. 282. a. 306. a. 7. Ansvver fo 80 b. Reply fo 330. a. 8. Ansvver fo 106. a. Reply fo 448. a. 9. Ansvver fol. 77. a Replie
c. 2. Theod. li. 5. c. 27 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Circa res diuinas M. Hornes primacy ouerthrovven by his ovvn example Gorgius Alexand. in vita Io. Chrysost. Archadius th Emperoure excoÌ„municated by the Pope A nevve glose of the CanoÌ„ law now firste authorised by M. Horne Vide editionem iuris canonici in 4 Lugduni cum glos 1559. Liberat. cap. 4. Socr. lib. 7. cap 29. The 123. vntruthe No such decree appereth neither in Liberatus nor in Socrates M. Horne foloweth Iulian the Pelagian Aug. lib. c coÌ„ Iulian. De constituendo Episcopo dissensioneÌ„ populi Romani insultabuÌ„dus obiectas Volat. Ant lib. 22. pag. 499. multi mortales ex vtraque parte interfecti Sabel ennead 9. li. 9. Vi armis certatuÌ„ competitore superato et c Ad Dam. Damasus Primacy recognised by S. Hierom Liberatus cap. 4. in Breuiario Socrates li 7 ca. 29 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 35. The 124 Vntruth Theodos. in these doings by you alleaged vvas vngodly The 125 vntruthe Vtterlie vnproued The .126 Vntruth For not by his authoritie The 127. Vntruth He gaue no suche CoÌ„maundement The .128 Vntruth The CouÌ„cell resisted and refused the ordering of this LieutenaÌ„t Iohn Cyril ep 22. ToÌ„ 4. Liberat. cap. 6. All this vvas a leude fact vvhiche neuer caÌ„ to effect aÌ„d vvherof they al repented after yet M. Horne buildeth vpon it The 129. vntruth The story hathe no suche vvoords * So did alvvaies Schismatiks such as these vvere Liberat. cap. 8. The .130 vntruth These vvordes nipped of in the middle Bicause the greate and general councel doing all things regularly hath condemned Nestorius By vhich appereth the CouÌ„cel gaue sentence ouer the Heretik not themperour The .131 vntruth the word depose is not in Liberatê° Niceph. li. 14. c. 33 Niceph. li. 14. c. 34 2. Paral. 19. Vide Cyril Epist. 22. Tom. 4. Conciliaui eos ad amicitiaÌ„ humanis inter se offensis dissidentes NoÌ„ exponimus nos contumeliae Cyrill vbi suprà M. Horne grouÌ„deth his primacye vpon the doeings of Iohn a Schismatical Bisshop Donec poeniteÌ„tiaÌ„ agatis et anathematisetis haeretica capitula quae à Cyrillo AlexaÌ„drino episcopo exposita sunt coÌ„tra Euangelicam catholicam doctrinam Liberatus cap. 6. The causes vvhy M. Horn taketh Theodosius for Supreme head The said causes ansvvered Cap. 6. Liberatus cap. 8. Proufes for the Popes primacy taken out of the Ephesine Councell and M. Hornes ovvne author Prosper in Chronic. Euangâ—li 1. cap. 4. Nicep lib. 14. cap. 34 Con. â—lorses 5. et 8. Chal. syn Act 4. pagina 871. â—â—leâ—â—ine confeâ—sed the presidente of the Ephsine couÌ„cel by tvvo Emperours Pro Mar. vide act 3 CoÌ„c Chal. Pro Iusti edict eius tom 2. coÌ„cil M. Horns primacye destroied by his ovvne author Liberatus in breuiar cap. 22. tom 2. coÌ„ pag. 119. M. Iewels errour In his Reply fol. 254. M. Horne noteth not the author aÌ„d chapter of his declaration aÌ„d vvhy Euag. lib. 1. cap. 4. Cyrillus gaue sentence agaiÌ„st Nestoriê° by Celestinê° Cyril epi. 11. 12. Tom. 4. Cyril epi. 17. Proued against M Horne by Theodosius hiÌ„self that themperor is not supreame head in matters ecclesiastical M. Horns ovvn example also of Candidinianê° turned agaiÌ„st hiÌ„ Cap. satis euidenter distin 96. This Iohn refused to come before the Popes Legates and the CouÌ„cel by as good right as M Horne and his fellovves refused the CouÌ„cel of Trent Liberatus cap. 6. M. Horns supremacye destroyed by his ovvne author aÌ„â— chapter Art 4. fo 837. et 138 * He vvas an heretik I vvarrant you that vvoulde not appeare before his bisshop but fled to the Prince Liberat. cap. 11. The .132 vntruth FloreÌ„tius vsed no examination at al. The 133. vntruth He neuer asked hiÌ„ but one question The .134 vntruth Not so that is not by FloreÌ„tius but by the CouÌ„cel he vvas coÌ„demned and deposed The 135. vntruthe Nicephorus hath no such thing Dist. 96. Vbinam Chal. Act. 3. pa. 838. Cabil can 6. Milleuit Cap. 19. Liberatus cap. 11. The Popes primacy proued by M Horns ovvn author and chapter Leo epist. 51. ad Pulcheriam Liberat. cap. 12. The .136 vntruth The Popes neuer acknovleaged any such matter and Leo lest of al other The .137 vntruthe It is no ecclesiastical cause at al as the Emperours vse it Act. 4. pa. 871. col â— Tom. 1. Con. CoÌ„cil CoÌ„stant 5. Act. 1. pag. 74. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil Tit. de Illicitis collegijs Proufâ— out of â—eo for the popes primacy See his 3 sermon vvhere he calleth S. Pet. head of the Church Epist. 82. vel aliâs 84. ad Anastasium cap. 11. Tom. 1. coÌ„cil pag. 700. Ad vnam Petrisedem vnersalis ecclesiae cura conflueret Ibidem Vt pro solicitudine quam vniuersae ecclesiae ex diuina institutione dependimus episto 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Leo epist. 87. ad epis VicnneÌ„ prouinciae tom 2. coÌ„c fâ—l 705. Extra de elect electi potest c. fundamenta Ievvell Pag. 311. A vvretched corruption made of Pope Leo his words by M. Ievveâ— Vâ—de dict c. fundamenta in 6. dist 19. ca. â—â—a Dominus in editio Iugd. 1559 Dict. epist. 87. Dedimus literas ad fratres coepiscopos Tarraco Cartha Lusitanos atque Gallicos eisque concilium Synodi generalis indiximus epistola 93 ad â—urbiuÌ„ cap. 17. Vicem curae nostrae proficiscenti à nobis fratri consacerdoti nostro Potentio delegantes â–ª epistola 87. ad episcopos Aphrican Dilectioni tuae vicem mei moderaminis delegaui epistol 82. To. 1. Con. pa. 742. Vicem ipse meam coÌ„tra temporis nostri haereticos delegaui atque propter ecclesiarum pacisque custodiam vt a comitatu vestro non abesset exegi epist. 55. â—om 1. Concil pag. 674 In ipso Leon. 57. Consensiones EpiscoporuÌ„ sanctoruÌ„ canoâ—uÌ„ apud NicaeaÌ„ conditaruÌ„ regulis repugnaÌ„tes in irrituÌ„ mettimus per authoritatem beati Petri Apostoli generali prorsus definitione cassamus Ad Pulcheriam epist. 55. Tom. 1. concil pag. 672. Epistola 47. 49. Epist. 59. 61. Act. 3. Chal. coÌ„c Epist. 33.40 â—4 55 Epist. â—8 Leo epist. 47. It is in the 477. vntruth In our Returnâ— Art 4. folio 142. Nice lib. 15. cap. 12. Leo epist. 44. Act. 1. The .138 vntruth Neither by Leo his epistle neither by the bisshops supplication any such thiÌ„g doth appeare The .139 vntruth In nippiÌ„g of a clause in the middest vtterly ouerthrovviÌ„g M. Horns principal purpose The .140 vntruth False traÌ„slation In epist. praeamb The .141 vntruthe Marcian vsed no such threates Vide epist. preamb. CoÌ„c Chal. Tom. 1. CoÌ„ pag. 734. col 2. The 142. vntr At his exhortatioÌ„ not commauÌ„dement Ep. 42. 44. alias 44. 46. Tom. 1. Conc. dicta epist. 42 alibi est 44. Generale Concilium ex praecepto ChristianoruÌ„ principuÌ„ ex coÌ„sensu Apostolicae sedis placuit coÌ„gregari Epist. 59. alias 61. ad luxe naleÌ„ â—om 1. Concil pag. 676. Soâ—ra
not before theÌ„ He dothe not direct them prescribe to them or gouern them but is directed prescribed and gouerned of them Con. 133. The priÌ„ce hath supreame gouernemeÌ„t ouer al persoÌ„s .213 iÌ„ al maner causes The .212 Vntruth These lawes shew no suche principality The .213 Vntruth ImpudeÌ„t That set iÌ„ the margin vvhich is not iÌ„ the text The .214 vntruth That can not be found either in the Code or iÌ„ thautheÌ„ August Epist. 48. Const. 133. Solitaria vita atque in ea contemplatio res planè sacra est et quae suapte natura animas ad DeuÌ„ adducat Neque ijs tantum qui eam incolunt sed etiam omnibus alijs puritate sua apud DeuÌ„ interpellatione competenteÌ„ de se vtilitateÌ„ praebeat Vnde oliÌ„ eares Imperatoribus studio fuit habita nos non pauca de dignit honestate eoruÌ„ legibus coÌ„plexi sumus Sequimur eniÌ„ sacros in hoc canones et sanctos patres qui hoc coÌ„preheÌ„deruÌ„t legibus quaÌ„doquideÌ„ nihil noÌ„ peruiuÌ„ ad inquisitioneÌ„ maiestati èxistit imperatoriae quae coÌ„munem in oeÌ„s hoiÌ„es moderationeÌ„ et principatum à Deo percepit Sequimur sacros Canones sanctos patres Brach. 1.2 The .215 Vntruth He commaunded not in M. Hornes seÌ„ce That is as supreÌ„ gouernor but as the CouÌ„cel it selfe saith as Pijssimus filius noster Our most godlye Sonne The .216 Vntruth No suche thing in the CouÌ„cell nor that VvaÌ„banus called it at al Vide Brac. 1. tom 2. Conc. pag. 216. et 217 Can. 18. 23. The .217 Vntruth That is not in Sabellicus The .218 Vntruth False traÌ„slation instaurare formam is not to make a nevve fourme but to repaire the olde The dutiful care of a Prince about religion The .219 Vntruthe No suche vvoords in that sentence The .220 Vntruth The kiÌ„gs vvhole vvordes fouly maimed and mangled as shall appeare A Princes speciall care for his subiects The .221 Vntruthe No such vvords in the Councell The .222 Vntruth It vvas not of the Nicene CouÌ„cel but of the CoÌ„stantinople Councell The .223 Vntruth For not by authority of Supreame gouernemente as M Horne driueth it but only for the execution of it in his Dominions The 224. Vntruth Slaunderous and blasphemous Lib. Epist. 7. Epist. 126. The Pope at that time coÌ„meÌ„ded the Princes gouernement in causes Ecclesiasiastical The .225 Vntruth S. Gregory speketh not there of any gouernment at all The 226 Prince calleth Councels aÌ„d gouerneth ecclesiastical causes vvithout any doings of the Pope therein The .226 Vntruth auouched in the margin but not a whit proued in the Texte The .227 Vntruth S. Gregories vvordes excedinglye ouer reached Tom. 2. CoÌ„c p. 168 col 1. b. Pag. 168. Ante coÌ„municationem Corporis Christi Pag. 169. Secundum formam coÌ„cilij CoÌ„stantinop Sâ—mboluÌ„ fidei recitetur Et mox Et ad christi corpus et sanguineÌ„ praelibanduÌ„ pectora populoruÌ„ fide purificata accedant Deijs symbolis vide tom 2. Concil pag. 392. The Protestantes follovve the ArriaÌ„s in their carnal lecherie Can. 5. Tolet. 3. c. 1 M. Horns Madge must be sold for a slaue by this CouÌ„cel which M. Horne him selfe allegeth Illi vero canonicè multeres quideÌ„ ab Episcopis venuÌ„dentur et pretiuÌ„ ipsum pauperibus irrogetur Canon 5. A greate difference betvvixt the subscription of themperours aÌ„d of the Bisshops Sext. Syn. Const. act 17. 18. Georgius miserante Deo c. Definens subscripsi Subscriptio pijss christ dilecti CoÌ„st imperat Legimus et coÌ„sentimus act 18 Vt patet in dict tom 2 Concil Isidor videl Aera 627. Hoc est an 589 Beda li. 1. cap. 23. in Hist. gent. Angl. See the 4. Article the 9. pag. and certain folovving M. Horne goeth about craftely to disgrace and slauÌ„der Saint Gregory Greg. li. 7. Ep. 126. Greg. li. 6. Epist. 37. The worthy doiÌ„gs of S. Gregorie Nauclerus Generat 21. pa. 752 Plat. in Greg. 1. S. Gregorie our Apostle Lib. 2. c. 1. Greg. lib. 2 cap. 36. M. Horns Vntruths laid forth Tom. 2. Conc. pag. 167. col 2. Luc. 10. CoÌ„cil Tolet 3. Cap 2. Tom. 2. pag. 169. Col. 1. Vide Gregor lib. 7. epist. 126. Nauclerus vbi supra Platina M. Iewell â—n his Relie pa. 91 The .228 vntruth Slaunderous Sabel Plat. Paul Dia. Volater Naucler Martinus The .229 vntruth Not to be Head but to be so called The .230 vntruthe Slaunderous The order to be takeÌ„ here after in ansvvering the residewe of M. Hornes booke Plat. in Bonifa 3. Adoiâ— Chroni Beda de sex Aera Martinus Polonus Paulus Diaconus Sabel Acnea 8. l 6. Platina in Boni 2. Paul Dia. de gestis LoÌ„gobar li. 4. c. 11. Naucler Gener. 21. Martinus Polon Volateranus M Hornes folly The 231. vntruth as before The 232. vntruth Themperour by that decree is not left out * Novve M. Horne doth his kinde Sabel The .233 vntruth 4 popes came betwene aÌ„d 25. yeres * It was so vi non iure by force not by right Fol. 38. Bonifa 4. Theodat Bonifa 5. Honor. 1. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 6. pag. 535. Tol. 4. The .234 vntruth The king folovved their directioÌ„ not they the Kinges in causes ecclesiastical The .235 vntruthe Not simply agreed vpon but fully and finally had decreed and determined Tol. 5. Tol. 6. Desinitis itaque etc. Tol. 7. The 236. vntruthe By the bisâ—hops decree not by the kinges decree Decreto nostro sancimus The .237 vntruthe For not by his Supreme Authority Studio Serenissimi Regis By the fauor and endeuour c. Tol. 8. * In that Othe there vvas I vvarrant you no Supreme gouernmeÌ„t c. * By the vertu of a Canon made in Tolet 7. The .238 vntruthe Not to assiste but in al poiÌ„ts to obey aÌ„d folovv the ordinaunces of the Synod The 239. vntruthe No such matter in the Councel Tol. 9. Tol. 10. Tol. 4. ca. 40. Tol. 6. c. 6. Tol. 8. c. 4. 5. 7 Tol. 9. c. 10 Tol. 10. c. 5. Tol. 4. ca. 8 Tol. 7. ca. 3 Tol. 10. c. 5 Tol. 4. in praefat Tol. 5. in praefat Tol. 6. c. 2. Tol. 6. in praefat Tol. 7. in praefat Tol. 8. in praefat Ibidem Tol. 8. c. 4. Nam dùm secundum Carnis assumptae mysterium Ecclesiae suae fuerit dignatus caput existere Christus meritò in membris eius intentio EpiscoporuÌ„ officia peragere cernitur oculorum Ipsi enim de sublimioribus celsitudine ordinis regunt disponunt subiectas multitudines plebium Tol. 8. ca. 4. Vide CoÌ„c 5 Con. 8. Distin. 631. cap. 21. The .242 vntruthe Slaunderous The 241. vntruth The Emperours neuer had it The 242. vntruthe Slaunderous and Rayling The .243 vntruth He brought it not but restored it c. As shal appeare The 244. vntruthe Notorious and facing The .245 vntruthe Their first strife vvas not about the Superiority but about Tria capitula Pontificall Anno. 620. The 246. vntruth It vvas not that
Theodorus but an other as shal appeare The 247 vntruthe as shal appeare The 248 vntruthe grosse aÌ„d impudeÌ„t as shal appeare The 249. vntruth It vvas because thei vvould maintayne their olde disobedience The 250. vntruthe It vvas Constantin not Iustinian Sabell en 8. lib. 6. RaueÌ„nas ecclesiae ad officium reuocata est Platina ad Donum hoc decus refert Platina Praeterea tantum doctrina sanctitate valuit vt Rauennatem Ecclesiam à Romana â—am prideÌ„ segregatam c. Idem in Leone 2. Contudit superbiam praesulum Rauennatum quod Agatho inchoauerat Instituit enim ne electio cleri Rauennatis valeret nisi eadem Romanae sedis authoritate coÌ„firmata fuisset Antea verò Hyparchorum potentia freti diuina atque humanae omnia pro arbitrio animi miscebant nemini obteÌ„perantes quasi Rom. pontificibus pares Tom. 2. Concil fol. 280. col 1. a. Vide Gregorium li. 2. epist. 54 indict 11. ad â—oan Epis. Rauen Li. 4. epi. 54. ad MartianuÌ„ epi. RaueÌ„ Epist. Io. RaueÌ„nat ad Grego li. 10. epi. 55. Quae vniuersali ecclesiae iura sua traÌ„smittit Rauennati ecclesiae quae peculiariter vestra est * But 72. yeres before Tom. 2. CoÌ„ p. 279. b. Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 277. a. 282. b. Naucler Gener. 23. pag. 771. Omnis Clerus euÌ„ destituit Naucler Generat 24. p. 779 The .251 vntruth Sanctitate permotus moued vvith his holynesse faith Platina and Sabellicê° also The .252 vntruth No loÌ„ger then froÌ„ Pelagius the firste and that by his decree The .253 vntruth No good token caÌ„ beshewed The .254 vntruth benedictê° 2. sate one yere and .10 Moneths PaÌ„taleon The .255 vntruth Bened. 2. vvas in as much fauour as Agatho with this Emperor The 256. vntruth A false aÌ„d a fond illation as shal appeare The .257 vntruth Slaunderous to al Historiographers Sabell Naucler Volater Platina and the rest The 258. vntruth peuish aÌ„d starke foolish Trithem de ecclesi scriptorib Proper argumeÌ„ts not vvorthe the ansvvering The pope supreame head by the place M. Horn him selfe bringeth in Volater Anthrop lib. 22. Sabel Aenead 8. lib. 6. Fol. 49. a Sabel Aenead 8. l. 6 The .259 vntruth Not for that cause but bicause he could not otherwise haue had the Emperours ayde and assistance Const. 6. The .260 vntruth A false lewde aÌ„d malicious surmise as shal appeare The Bisshop of Rome at the Emperors 261 coÌ„maundemeÌ„t in Eccl. matters Act. 1. The .261 vntruth Notorioê° The Emperour plainely denieth and disclaymeth such Authoryte of commauÌ„ding the bisshops The .262 vntruth The CouÌ„cell hath no such vvordes * It vvas then true in Temporall matters Beda lib. 5. ca. 20. Conc. 6. Act. 4. pa. 306. ConstaÌ„tinê° omnibus sanctissi vniuersalis Synodi Apostolica sedis conciliuÌ„ repraesentantib Ibidem Act. 18. fo 409. col 2. a. The cause vvhy Pope Agatho ioyned with theÌ„peror for the Councell to be had M. Horns reasons out of the 6. General Councell for his Primacy Tom. 2. Concil fol. 280. col 2. a. Ibidem Amb. li. 5. epist. 32. Suidas in Leontio De Concord Cathol li. 2. cap. 6. 1. Cor. 4. Act. 5. fol. 301. Act. 4. CoÌ„cil 6. CoÌ„stant pag. 289. a. Gregor li. 2. epi. 20. li. 3. epi 16. Instit. lib. 4. cap. 11. The Popes Legates are first named and doe speke first in the CouÌ„cell How the Emperor is president of the CouÌ„cell Act. 2. The .263 vntruth For it vvas no disputatioÌ„ but a simple interrogation The .264 vntruth This doth not proue theÌ„ plaiÌ„tife parties as it shal appere Act. 3. The 265. vntruth The laye Iudges vver not coÌ„maundeâ— to determine any matter Const. im dixit Sed vnam operationeÌ„ noÌ„ intelligis eum dixis seâ—et mox quomo do intelligis Dei virileÌ„ operationem fol. 285. c. 2. a. act 2. Chalc. CoÌ„ Act. 10. p. 910. IbideÌ„ Act. 1. p. 741. a Act. 10. vt supra The popes Legates vvere not plaintif parties either here or in the Chalcedon councell Cusanus lib. 3. de Concord Cathol c. 17. 18. The. 266. vntruth The contrary vvhich is the Popes primacy is ther clerely coÌ„fessed The prince is Christes Vicar in earth in causes .267 Ecclesiasticall by the popes confessioÌ„ Act. 1. The .267 vntruth Not in causes Ecclesiastical but for executioÌ„ of the lavves ecclesiasticall Act. 4. pag. 290. col 2. a. Cuius Petri videlicet adnitente praesidio haec apostolica eius ecclesia nuÌ„quaÌ„ à via veritatis in qua libet erroris parte deflexa est Cuius authoritate vtpote apostolorum omniuÌ„ principis semper omnis caetholica Christi ecclesia et vniuersales synodi fideliter amplectentes in cunctis sequutae sunt Omnesque venerabiles patres apostolicaÌ„ eius doctrinam amplexi haeretici auÌ„t falsis criminationibus ac derogationuÌ„ odijs insequuti * Pag. 300. col 2. a. pa. 303. co 1 a. pag. 304. col 2. c. Concil 6. Constant. Act. 4. pa. 288. col 2. b. Act. 4. pa. 301. c. 1. c. Vt eius fidei causaÌ„ sicut aeê—tas exigit sanctoruÌ„ patruÌ„ sacraruÌ„que quinque synodoruÌ„ decreuit iÌ„structio exequi dignemini et redemptoris iniuriaÌ„ defidei suae conteÌ„ptoribê° per eius praesidium vlciscamiminâ— Vide sequentia The .268 vntruth He vvas not president nor Moderatour after M. Hornes sence The .269 vntruth The popes Legats vvere no agent parties Fol. 41. col 2. Supra lib. 2. Cap. 7. Act. 7. The .270 vntruth This proueth it not as shal appeare The .271 vntruth For they gaue Iudgemeâ— against the heretike vvithout him Missi apostolici semper in synodis prius loqui et coÌ„firmare soliti sunt Chalc. syno act 10 fo 910. c. 1 The .272 vntruth He vvas not the iudge in matters there concluded ergo not supreme gouernour The .273 vntruth They yelded no such thiÌ„g but reserued to theÌ„ selues the finall Sentence and iudgement M. Horns post â—asâ— Act. 11. fo 350. c. 2. c. CastitateÌ„ Maria sanctae ab oÌ„ni coÌ„tagioue liberatae et corporis animae intellectus Act. 8. folio 313. Iubetemitti in dyptichis sanctaruÌ„ ecclesiarum nomen sanctae memoriae Vitaeliani papae Romae Act. 8. fol. 315. Coniectures whie M Horn hath made this post hast Act. 11. p. 362. Act. 10. Act. 8 fol. 321. col 1. c Sancta synodus dixit Ecce hoc testimoniuÌ„ sancti patris peremisti NoÌ„ congruit orthodoxis ita circumtruncatas sanctorum patrum voces destora reâ—haereticoruÌ„ potiê° proprium hoc est An humble and a reasonable requeste to the Quenes Maiesty aÌ„d her councell M. Iewel Act. 12. subfinem The bisshopâ— primacy proued by the said place that M. Horn alleageth The 274. vntruth wilful aÌ„d Notorioê° as shal appeare The .275 vntruthe in leauiÌ„g out wordes material VVherin coÌ„sisteth the office of Bisshops The .276 vntruth in nippiÌ„g of the chiefest parte of the Sentence The princes moste acceptable seruice to God The .277 vntruth That appeareth not in the Councell neither
vvas that the cause of his absence The .278 vntruth Ex more after the maner left out Esai 49. Psal. 98. The pope accursed for heresie by the sentence of the emperour the synod and the bishop of Rome The 279. vntruth No such woordes in the Latin text * Here is left out that the See Apostolike Beati Petri autoritate confirmat confirmeth vvith the Authoritie of S. Peter the 6. General Councell ConcerniÌ„g pope Honorius that M. Horn maketh an heretyke .218 patres in 5. synodo Romana Nisi à fide exorbitauerit Plat. in Honor. 1. Sabel Acnead 8. lib. 6. Tom. 2. Concil in gest Theodori pag. 228. Act. 4. CoÌ„cil 6. Const. pa. 291. c. 1. a. c. Act. 4. pag 209.300 304. Vide zonaraÌ„ Tom. 3 pag. 74. Beda li. 2. hist. geÌ„tis Angl. cap. 17.18 19. Art 4. fol. 112. 113. M. Rastel in his third booke against M. Iewel fol. 144. and .145 Tvvo legerdemanes of M. Hornes one mete for a MacariaÌ„ tho ther for a gay grammarian Act. 18. fol. 409. Col. 1. c. Hanc definitionem prae manibus deferimus vestro serenitatis proposito recensendam Acti 18. Fol. 398. Col. 2. Act. 18. pag. 401. Act. 18. pag. 401. Col. 2. c. Edvvard 6. Ann. 1. Tilet in Confutaet Confes. Minist Antvverp pag 15. b. Act. 18. vt supra Act. 18. pa. 404. Supra lib. 2. cap. 19. The .280 vntruthe The word coÌ„mauded is not in the text Aggregati sumê° vide tom 2 pag. 270. col 2. Tol. 12. Tol. 13. The 281. vntruth Of these .3 CouÌ„cels or of any ratifiing thereof by the kings Authorite or Royal assent in the Tomes of the CouÌ„cels there appereth nothing Tolet. 12. Vide Tom. 2. Concil Fol. 417. Tolet. 13. fol. 425 Votorum meorum studia vestris iudicijs dirimenda coÌ„mitteÌ„s pa. 425. 417. His votoruÌ„ meoruÌ„ in sinuationib quaesâ— vt fortia paternitatis vestrae adiutoria prorogetis Luce eniÌ„ clarius constat quod aggregatio sancta poÌ„tificuÌ„ quicquid censuerit obseruaÌ„duÌ„ per donuÌ„ spiritus sancti oiÌ„o est ad aeternitatem praefixum Tol. 13. fol. 426. c. 1. b M. Horne vnawares maketh the Clergie Supreme Iudges in Ciuile causes The .282 Vntruth Horrible and Slanderous The .283 Vntruth â–ª as before is proued The .284 Vntruth mere SlaÌ„derous The .285 vntruthe false traÌ„slation vt Ecclesâ—ae vniantur To vnite the Churches vvhich vvere in a schisme The .286 vntruthe As much in this Councel as in any other The .287 Vntruthe He saied not so The .288 vntruth The definition of the faithe was made vvithout the Emperours Authority M. Horns exceding impudeÌ„ci for alleaging for hiÌ„ the. 7. Generall Councell Qui venerandas imagines idola appellant anathema Act. 4. fol. 535. et act 7. fol. 603. Fol. 15. M. Horn is by this Councell declared an Heretique Act. 2. Nequaquam ad Synodum conuocaÌ„daÌ„ coÌ„sentiremus Dict. act 2. fol. 483. Col. 2. b. IbideÌ„ fol. 485. Col. Tripart lib. 4. cap. 9. Theodoret. lib. 2. cap. 22. Cuius hortatu veluti iussu vos congregauimus â—ct 1. fol 463. Tom. 2. Conc. fol. 608. Zonaras Tom. 3. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 464. Ecclesiae à reliquis ecclesiis auulsae anathemati subiectae Zonar ibidem M. Horns vntruths The .290 Vntruth Ioyned vvith a SlaÌ„der The .192 Vntruth Capitaine and notorious ioâ—ned vith extreme folly and grosse ignorance The .291 Vntruth False traÌ„slation as shall appeare The .293 Vntruth He yeldeth no iurisdiction at al in ecclesiast matters to the laye Prince The .294 vntruth He vVas brother to Pepin aÌ„d sonne to Charles Martell The .295 vntruth Carolomanus exercised no Supreme authority in ecclesiastical causes Synod Francica The .296 vntruth Not by his but by the bishops Authority The .297 vntruth VVhich is the Popes Legate left out Naucler The .298 vntruth For all that Carolomanus here did vvas don by the CoÌ„missioÌ„ of Pope Zachaâ—ias M. Horns great provves Al the Popes authoritye sent away by sea in a shippe Miracles done by keyes Coelius Rhodiginê° Lect. antiq lib. 17. cap. 28. Gregor li. 6. epist. 23. M. Horns meruelouse exposition of Saint Peters keyes Martinus Synodum pene .1000 episcoporuÌ„ Romae celebraÌ„do venerationeÌ„ sanctaruÌ„ imaginuÌ„ coÌ„firmat atque violatores generali senteÌ„tia anathematizauit Zonaras Tom. 3. M. Horn shevveth no author for his iolie exposition M. Horns boke is not set forth by the Quenes authoritye VVhat vvere the keyes that vver sent to Charles Martel Georg. Cassander in Ordine Romano P. Vrb. in scholijs in vitas PoÌ„t Damasi Tom. 2. Conc. pa. 434. col 2. c IbideÌ„ pag. 445. c. 2. Gregorius Secundino seruo Dei incluso lib. 7. epistol 53. Indict 2. Lib. 6. epist. 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. Lib. 7. epistol 53. Lib. 6. epistol 25. Lib. eodeÌ„ epist. 23. * Of this Miracle Vide Greg. loco citate Lib. 2. epist. 47. Indict 11. Art 4. fol. 10. 11. Sabellicus Aenead 8. lib. 8. Nauclerus Generat 25. p. 793. co 1. Nauc pa 790. 791. Masse coÌ„firmed aÌ„d M. Horn degraded by Carolomanus his supreme head Nauclerê° generat 25. pa. 79. The .299 vntruth Slaunderous and vylainouse The .300 vntruth His questioÌ„ vvas othervvise as shal appeare The .301 vntruth The contrary by that epistle appereth The .302 vntruth The churche vvas not then idolatrous The .303 vntruth Slaunderous and coÌ„trary to your own sayinges after Beda in martyrologio Art 3. fol 124. sequentibus M. Horns contradiction to him selfe Charles the great learned in the Latin and Greeke tonges Vide PoÌ„t in vitae Zachar. De synodo autem congregata apud Francorum prouinciam mediantibus Pipino Carolomano excellentissimis filiis nostris iuxta syllabarum nostrarum commonitionem per ageÌ„te vices nosiras tua santitate qualiter egistis cognouimus omnipotenti Deo nostro gratias egimus qui eorum corda coÌ„firmauit vt in hoc pio opere adiutores existerent et omnia optimè et canonicè peregisti tam de falsis Episcopis et fornicarijs et schismaticis quamque etiaÌ„ et c. Zacha ad Bonifac. Tom. 2. Concil fol. 450. Col. 2. Vvhy M. Horne is so outragius agaiÌ„st S. Bonifacius Leuit. 11. MeÌ„ waxeÌ„ mad with eating of svvines flessh bitteÌ„ vvith a madde dogge Lycosthen de Prodigijs Anno. 1535. In VVirtenbergeÌ„si ducatu c. Tom. 2. CoÌ„cil fol. 452. Col. 2 NaÌ„ et hoc flagitasti à nobis sanctissime frater in sacri canonis praedicatione quot in locis cruces fieri debeant Fol. 453. Col. 2. c. The .304 vntruth Slaunderous The .305 vntruth It appereth not so in any history Dist. 634. Magnitudine animi consilio doctrina et sanctitate vitae cuÌ„ quouis optimo pontifice comporari potest Sabell Aen. 8. li. 8 daÌ„nata est haeresis de abolendis imaginib Platina Theophilatius Stephanus Episcopi insignes Adriani nomine synoduÌ„ Franco ruÌ„ Germanorumque EpiscoporuÌ„ habuere in qua caet A duble vntruth of
382. vntruth For much more was sayed bâ—fore he gaue place The .383 vntruth Sabell falsified as shal appeare Sabellicus The .384 vntruth mere slauÌ„derous The .385 vntruth Sabellicus falsified as shal appeare The .386 vntruth mere slauÌ„derous The .387 vntruth The clergy of Rome not he made all the haste †A lewde lying tale coÌ„trary to al other vvriters Sabel Platina Nauclere Marianê° Anselmus aÌ„d other The .388 vntruth slaunderous in preferriÌ„g the coÌ„dened fable of one maÌ„ before all approued histories The .389 vntruth in coÌ„cealing For straight Nâ—uclere addeth Other and in maner al vvriterâ— report the plaine coÌ„traryâ— Nauclâ—r The .390 vntruth It vvas no Councel but a schismatical conuenticle AueÌ„tinus The .391 vntruth Ridiculous The 392. vntruth Rayling Marianus Scotus saying of Hildebrande Lib. 3. aeta te 6. Conspirantes coÌ„ueneraÌ„t in vnuÌ„ aduersus Dominum aduersus vicariuÌ„ eius papaÌ„ Gregorium VVilliam of Malmes buries sayiÌ„g of the same HildebraÌ„d had the gifte of prophecy Lib. 3. de hist. Anglicana Hildebrand takeÌ„ for the true pope by the godlie aÌ„d Learned bishop Anselmus Vide epist. Anselmi apud Abbatem Opera Sigeberti Archiepiscopi Mogunt VVormaciae coÌ„uentus indicitur In conueÌ„tuÌ„ eum Hugo Cardinalis venit tragoediaÌ„ quandam apud priÌ„cipes de scelesta papae vita coÌ„mentus falsò protulit Naucler gener 36. The crymes layde to Hildebrand were falsely layde to hiÌ„ by the confession of M. Hornes own author vvhom he maketh to be indifferente Gener. 37. Abbas Vrspergens Guiliel Malmesb. li. 3. de hist. Anglicae Blondus Naucler Gener. 36. Pope Hilbrand purgeth him self by receiuing the blessed Sacrament A coniecture vvhie M. Horne is so much offended vvith Hildebrand The cause of the dissention betvvene themperor and pope Hildebrand Naucler gener 36. Naucler gener 36. pag. 135. A iuste iudgemeÌ„t of God againste Henrye the .4 Henry the 4. appeleth to the pope Rom. pontificeÌ„ sanctam â—niuersaleÌ„ sedeÌ„ Romanam appellamus In literis ad Henricum filiuÌ„ Rogamus vos per authoritateÌ„ Ro. ecclesiae cui nos coÌ„mittimus honoreÌ„ regni ne c. Apud queÌ„ si interpellatio vestra nullaque alia interueÌ„tio ad presens prodesse peterit appellamus R. p. sanctaÌ„ vniuersalem R. sedeÌ„ ecclesiam In literis ad episcopos et priÌ„cipes Platina in Alexan. 2. Naucler gener 36. Naucler dict Gene. The same vvriteth Sabellicê° Aenead 9 lib. 3. and Nauclere gener 36. pag. 133. The form of Hildebrands election Aenead 9. lib. 3. Sabell vt supra Sabel Aenead 9. lib. 3. Naucl. generat 36. In Indice lib. inhib Naucler gener 36. Marianus in sinc suae chronogr Sabell Naucler vbi supra Naucler gener 36. pag. 133. Nauclerus generat 37. pag. 144. The .393 vntruth Not for this Supreme â—urisdictioÌ„ in al Eccles. causes whch M Horne vvould proue but only for inuesturing of Bishops The 394. vntruth The Emperour broke his couenaÌ„tes first not the Pope as shal appeare The .395 vntruth The othe of the Italians mencioned in Nauclerus hath no one vvord of any ecclesiasticall thinge or cause A fovvlâ— lye of the Apologie of EnglaÌ„de Dato sibi per manuÌ„ Apostolici priuilegio inuestituâ—ae ecclesiasticae Nauclerus gener 38. In Lateranensi conuentu Sabell Aenead 9. lâ—b 4. Gener. 38. Pag. 183. 191. M. Horns disseÌ„bling of his authors narration The .396 Vntruth Not so vvel by a greate deale Otto Frisingen The .397 vntruth Leud and grosse as shall appeere Naucler The .398 Vntruth Not of the auncient Bisshops but of the old heathen Priestes Naucl. gener 39. The .399 Vntruth Horrible and notorious â–ª as shall appeare Nauclerus Vrspurg Sabellicus The 400. Vntruth False translation vt seditioneÌ„ tolleret That he vvoulde take avvay the sedition not take vp the matter to his ovvne arbitremeÌ„t Vspurg The .401 Vntruth He minded no such matter as shall appeare The .402 Vntruth He vvas gon to this VVilliam before he vvrote to Frederike by Nauclerus The 403. Vntruth That appeareth not in Platina or Nauclerus The .404 vntruth In omitting the next senteÌ„ce vvherein the Popes Primacie ouer the Emperour is manifestlie declared The .405 vntruth For he had none to geue in that behalfe The .406 vntruth In leuing out that which foloweth Pâ—â— vrbeÌ„ equo insidenteÌ„ deducitet de more adorat which shevveth plainely the Emperourâ— inferiournes not primacy The .407 vntruth Rayling ribauldry * If the only theÌ„ hovv is the PriÌ„ce â—ouernour Or if the Prince notvvithstaÌ„dingis vvhi mai not also the Pope be The .408 and .409 vntruthâ— bothe â—launderours neuer able to be proued The .410 vntruth For he speaketh only of the clergi of Rome T. Liuius Lib. 1. Dec. 1. M. Horne playeth Cacus his parte that stole Hercules Oxen. Naucler gener 39. pag. 215. Frederic OctauianuÌ„ Pontificem coÌ„firmat eumque albo equo in sidenteÌ„ per vrbeÌ„ Ticinensem ducit de moâ—e adorat Platina in Alex .3 Tunc Episc. ad pedes so Octauiani prosternuÌ„t Imperator quoque id ipsum fecit vt ab eo indulgentiaÌ„ acciperent sibi obedientiam sacerent Vspurg Quem Imperator in Concilio PapaÌ„ declaratuÌ„ adorauit equuÌ„ eius de more per vrbem deduxit Naucler geuer 39. Supra in the .114 Diuision A fable of the Apology and M. Foxe touching thys Alexander treading on theÌ„perours necke Nauclerus Gener. 40. In his madde Martyrolog Non tibi inquit sed Petro cui successores paâ—eo Naucler dict gener 40. Naucler gener 39. pag. 225. Pag. 226. 1. Cor. 13. Protestants lacke true Charyty NoÌ„ vt iudicaret eos aut causam sedis Apostolicae sed vt à prudentibus viris addisceret cui electo obedire potius deberet â—rsperg Gener. 39. M. Hornâ— extraordinarye processe aÌ„d lewde â—ayling Confu fol. 210. Otto FrigingeÌ„sis Vid. de hoc Nau. gen 41 p. 287. 288. Of .411 the doiÌ„gs of the Kings of this Realme in Eccles. matters before the Conquest looke in the bok De postestate Regia set out by the Prelats 26. Hen. 8. * Polychron Polychro Fabian Polychro Fabian The .412 vntruthe For al this vvas but one Councell * Polychron Polychro Fabian Polychro Fabian The .413 vntruthe FabiaÌ„ saith not so neither by the story appeareth so Polychron Fabian Polychron The .414 vntruth They vvere spred into diuers houses saith Fabian which you leaue out Polychron The .415 vntruthe This So that folovveth not as shall appeare The .416 vntruth He neuer toke hiÌ„ self for such Consyder the substantiall handling of the matter by M. Horn for Englande M. Horn for the firste thousand yeares shevveth no example of his primacie practised then in Britannie Fol. 93. Col. 2. M. Horn begiÌ„neth his newe primacie vvith vvilliam Conquerour as thovvâ—h he had coÌ„quered both the lande and the fayth vvithall Proufs for the popes supremacie in Britanie before the Saxons tyme. Beda hist. Ang. lib. 1. cap. 4. ObsecraÌ„s vt per eiê° mandatuÌ„ Christianê°
true The .477 vntruth False translation as shal appeare In form respons con ad verb. tanquam publ ex com n. 10. M. Horns impâ—rtineÌ„t arguments Practica IohaÌ„nis Petri Fer. In forma inter fieud cum reo coÌ„uento in act reali In forma iurameÌ„ti testium Numer 7. Informa responsi â—ei coÌ„uenti ad verbuÌ„ taÌ„quam publicè excoÌ„municatuÌ„ numero 11 Dict. cap. Adrianus dist 63. The .478 vntruth For he reproueth Ferrariensis The .479 vntruth He is of a plaine coÌ„trary minde In repetit lect de Christ. Ciuitatis Aristocratia The .480 vntruth He auoucheth not Speculator The .481 vntruth He citeth not Lotharius to that purpose The .482 vntruth Lotharius is not of the same minde ConcerniÌ„g Quintiâ—us Heduus M. Horn miserably misâ—seth his reâ—der vvith the alleaging of Quintinus M. Horn for his wretched handling of Quintinus coÌ„pared to Medea VVhat vvas the opinioÌ„ of Lothariê° of whom M. Horn speaketh and hovv it is to be vnderstaÌ„ded Quasi Principum nomine pontifices noÌ„ intelligantur Dist. 35 c. 4. Nos honorum ciuilium duntaxat extrae Ecclesiam populariumque dignitatum regem tenere fastigiuÌ„ intelligimus c. * Eduardi 3. An. 15. cap. 3. Clerkes peeres of the lande VVhy Speculator saith al that is iÌ„ the realm to be of the Kingâ— iurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesia vtruÌ„que gladiuÌ„ tenet vtramque pariter habet iurisdictioneÌ„ Nouimus vtrumque gladium soli Ecclesiae datum hoc est ecclesiae pontificem habere ius potestatem in spiritualia simul in omnia temporalia atque ex ijs decernere statuere ex causa posse cuius decretis standum Gibere deformem Flagitiosissimê° quidam postea tam infenso nebulone Quintinê° declareth M. Horn to be a liâ—â— in the story of kiÌ„g Philip valesius before rehersed Meus Sep. 1. An 1â—29 â—yue stâ—t vntruths of M. â—orn in lesse tâ—en 15 lynes The .483 vntruthe In that place he proueth the clergies povver not the PriÌ„ces in ecclesiastical matters Duabus regulis coÌ„cludaÌ„ prior est semper in fidei peccati materia ius Ecclesiasticum attendendum est in fore ciuili tumque cessat omne iuris imperatorij mandatum aboletur c. QuaÌ„do vult Deê° 23. q. 4. †Hovvâ— farre all this is true it hath at large ben shevved in the secoÌ„d book The .484 vntruth His Author speaketh not of tvvo Councels The king iâ— to be obeied in 485. Ecclesiastical causes and not the Pope The .485 vntruthe QuiÌ„tinus auouched no suche thinge The .486 vntruth That is meant in feudis regalibus which you haue quyte left out of Quintinus Interesse tameÌ„ volo reges tantuÌ„ non praeesse talibus sacerdotum coÌ„uentibus Num. 17. Al schismaticall couÌ„cels at fayne at the leÌ„gth to yelde to the popes couÌ„cells Fol. 70. Io. Mariê° de schism concil differ par 2. cap. 6. IdeÌ„ Quintinus Aristocrat fo 135. Paris 1552. Quatenus ad feuda regalia pertinet per glosam ca. reprehensibile 23. qu. 8. M. Horne leaueth out that vvhich serueth for the opening of the vvhole matter The .487 vntruth This chardge is not in Ecclesiastical matters but aboute Ecclesiastical persons in temporal matters as for external order to be kept and in execution of the Church Canons requiringe the PriÌ„ces ayde c. * VVho more corrupt then your nevve Clergy now of handycraft Ministers M. Hornâ— impertinent allegations Dist. 62. Docendus Dist. 65. Sî fortè Hovve handsomly M. H. pleadeth against him selfe L. QuicuÌ„que de Epis et Cler. The .488 vntruthe The place alleaged shevveth of no bisshops deposed by these Emperours The .489 vntruthe The King did not exact any thiÌ„ng The .490 vntruth He meaneth not so but such as being made in former Canons the Princes confirm aÌ„d promulge by their lavves also The .491 vntruth For concealinge vvho commaunded him vvhich vvas the Pope him selfe The .492 vntruth This is not in QuiÌ„tinus printed at Lyons An 1549. The Pope an 493. heretik compelled to recante before the French King The .493 vntruthe Slaunderous The .494 vntruth greate in false reasoniÌ„g For none of al these examples do proue the popes Primacy The .495 vntruth That hath not bene proued out of Quintinê° in such seÌ„ce as the Acte attributeth to the Prince L. quicunque de Episcopis et clericis QuicuÌ„que resideÌ„â—ibus sacerdotibus fuerit episcopali loco no mine detrusus si aliquid coÌ„tra quie teÌ„ publicaÌ„ moliri c. Dicta ep inter claras de suma Trininitate Vt noÌ„ vestrae innotescat sanctitati quia caput est omnium sanctarum ecclesiaruÌ„ Dict. ca. SatageÌ„duÌ„ 25. q. 1. SatageÌ„duÌ„ est vt pro auferendo suspicionis scandalo CoÌ„sideÌ„ter à nobis postulauit vt decuit quatenus c. Dict. c. Nos si incompetenter 2. q. 7. ibi in glos Lib. 14. Est receptum c. ff de iurisdic omniuÌ„ iudicum Causa 2. quest 4. cap. Mennam Reuerti illum purgatum absolutuÌ„que permisimus Vide marginaleÌ„ glosam ibidem Dict. c. mandastis ibidem Quod audiens ValeÌ„tinianus Augustus nostra authoritate Synodum congregari iussit mox Licet euadere aliter satis potuissem suspitionem tamen fugieÌ„s coram omnibus me purgaui Sed non alijs qui noluerint aut sponte hoc non elegerint faciendi formam dans In exemplar Lugdun An. 1549. in volum 14. A grosse errour of M. Iewel pag. 275. BraughtoÌ„ lib. 1. cap. de Papa Archiepiscopis alijs praelat The 496. vntruth The contrary appeareth plainely by Braughton as it shal be declared The 487. vntruth A parte of the sentence opening and ansvvering the vvhole obiection nipped quite of Hovv vvretchedlie M. Horne alleageth Brauhgton BraughtoÌ„ lib. 1. Homines quidaÌ„ sunt excelleÌ„tes prelati alijs principantur Dominus Papa in rebus spiritualibus quae pertinent ad sacerdotiuÌ„ sub eo archiepiscopi Episcopi alij praelati inferiores Item in teÌ„poralibus Imperatores reges c. EodeÌ„ libro Ergo non debet maior esse in regno suo in exhibitioneiuris Libro 4. Matters apperteining to the spiritual iurisdiction Braughton and Quintinê° be against Petrus Cugnerius that M. Horne before alleaged Prius fol. 82. The .498 vntruth You haue proued nothing lesse The 499. vntruthe You haue proued nothing sufficient to satisfie M. FeckeÌ„ham or anie meane man The 500. Vntruthe you haue shewed no such commaundement The 501. vntruthe None of your examples haue serued your turne The 502. vntruthe Your prophecies haue proued no such Supreme Gouernment The 503. vntruhe No Scripture of the nevve Testament hath proued the like gouernment c. The 504. vntruthe Your Auncient Doctours stand plaine againste you The 505. vntruthe The practise of all Councelles bothe Generall and Nationall hath vvitnessed the popes not the Princes Primacy The 506 vntruth Ye haue not proued the like gouernemeÌ„t by any one king or prince The .507 Vntruth Partiall thei could not be for your part being the
acknowledged the Popes Supreamacye as also the later acknowledging the same in the generall councell at Lions wherof we haue spoken and also afterward in the general CouÌ„cel at Ferraria and froÌ„ theÌ„ce traÌ„slated to FloreÌ„ce Where also the Armenians were ioyned with the Roman Church But not then first For three hundred yeres before that aboute .10 yeres before the deathe of Henry the first in S. Bernardes tyme the Armenians submitted them selues to Eugenius .3 sending their chief Metropolitane who had vnder him moe theÌ„ a thousand Bishops to the See of Rome who trauayling in iourney of a yere aÌ„d a halfe came to ViterbuÌ„ scarse ij dayes iourney from Rome where the Pope lay theÌ„ of whoÌ„ they were receyued aÌ„d instructed in al such thinges as they sought at his handes touching the order of the blessed sacrifice the obseruation of festiuall dayes and certayn other pointes wherin they varyed from the rest of Christendome of which errours they are of old writers much aÌ„d ofteÌ„ noted And this their submissioÌ„ to the Church of Rome fel before the tyme that M. Horne now talketh of affirming but falsly as his maner is that the people of Armenia acknowleged none but oÌ„ly their princes to be their supreme gournours Neither neded yow yet M. Horne to haue loked so far For if your enuious eie might haue abiddeÌ„ our own late time and the late councel of Trent ye should haue found that the Armenians sent ambassadours to the Pope recognising hys supreamacy and desiring the confirmation of they re patriarch of Antiochia Ye should haue founde that Abdisa the patriarche of the Assyrians inhabiting nygh to the famous floud of Tygris came to Rome with no small eyther trauell or daunger of hys life to be confirmed of Pius Quartus the last pope of blessed memorie who also promised as well for hym selfe as for those that were vnder his spiritual gouernemeÌ„t that he and they woulde faythfully and constantly keepe suche decrees as should be set forth by the saied Councell of Trent Perchaunce ye will the lesse passe for the Armenians seeyng you haue on your syde as ye saye about thys tyme the greate prince of the Aethiopians hauing no lesse then 62. Kingdomes vnder hys Dominion the same country beyng the most auncient part of Christendome Southwarde And because your selfe haue forsaken your priesthodde take heede I pray you that ye haue not withall forsaken your Christendome ye are not contented with the Italians and other that call hym Prieste Ihon as thoughe he were a prieste and head Bishoppe ouer those Christian realmes hauing suche a power wyth them as the popes vsurpation as ye terme yt hath challenged here in Europe to be an head or vniuersall priest or Kyng And ye would rather he should be called as Sabellicus telleth the mighty Gyan So called as ye by a mighty lying exposition of your own falsly declare because he is the supreme ruler and gouernour of all causes aswel ecclesiasticall as teÌ„poral But here first seing ye pretend your selfe to be so good an Antiquarie I would gladly knowe what monumentes ye haue of the Aethiopical religion about this time It had bene mete ye had laied foorth your Authour for your discharge Surely I beleue ye haue sene none at al of such antiquitie and I dare boldly auouch ye neither haue nor shal see any whereby ye may iustly gather that the AethiopiaÌ„s take their king for their Supreme head in all causes Ecclesiastical and Temporal We haue to the contrary the confession of the Bishop Raba Rago his kings Embassadour to the king of Portugale that he made .33 yeares now past saying that he doth acknowledge the bisshop of Rome as the chief bishop and pastour of Christes shepe We haue his confession wherein he declareth that the AethiopiaÌ„s eueÌ„ froÌ„ the begiÌ„ning of the Church did acknowlege the B. of Rome for the first aÌ„d chief Bisshop aÌ„d so at that day did obey him as Christes Vicar What speak I of his Orators coÌ„fession We haue the kings own coÌ„fessioÌ„ made to the Pope wherin he calleth hiÌ„ Caput oiÌ„uÌ„ PoÌ„tifiâ—uÌ„ the head of al bisshops he saith to the Pope AequuÌ„ est vt omnes obedientiaÌ„ tibi praestent sicuti sancti Apostoli praecipiuÌ„t It is mete that al men obey him euen as th'Apostles commaund He saith most humbly kneling on the ground that the Pope is his Father and he his sonne he saith again Your holines without al doubt is Gods Vicar And thinke ye now M. Horne that ye shal like a mighty Giant coÌ„quer al your Readers aÌ„d make them such boÌ„nd slaues to your ignoraÌ„ce and folly that because Sabellicus sayeth he is called Mightye Cyan therefore yee maye so mightely lye as to conclude thereby for that he hathe the collection of the Spiritual liuinges that he is therfore the supreame gouernour in all causes Not so M. Horn. But now shal your greate falshood be discouered and lying sprite be coniured For beholde euen immediatly after the words by you alleaged out of Sabellicus that al benefices and spiritual promotions are obtayned at the Kings hands it foloweth I say immediatly Quod Rom. Pontifex Regum Maiestati dederit The which thinge the Bisshop of Rome hath geuen to the Kings Maiesty Which woordes of your authour you haue most lewdely nipped quyte of Such à MacariaÌ„ you are and so lyke to M. Iewel your pewefellowe Neither doth he speake of any order of relligion about that age so many hundred yeres paste as ye pretende but of his and our late tyme. And so thus are you M. Horne after this your longe and fruitles iorney wherin as wayfaring men in longe iorneyes are wonte to doe ye haue gathered store of wonderfull lies to delight your hearers that haue not trauayled so far withal welcome home againe from Moscouia and Aethiopia into Englande M. Horne The .121 Diuision pag. 78. a. In England also King StephaÌ„ .426 reserued to him self the inuestitures of the Prelats as likevvise after him did Henry the secoÌ„d that made Thomas Becket Archbisshop of CaÌ„torbury who therat was sworn to the King and to his Lawes and to his Sonne In the ninth yeere of his reigne this king called a ParliameÌ„t at Northampton where he entended reformation of many priuileges that the Clergy had amongest these was one that although one of the Clergy had committed felonie murder or treason yet might not the King put him to death as he did the Laye men The which thing with many other the kinge thought to redresse in the said Parliament Thomas Becket resisted him but he might not preuayle againste the king 427 For wel neere al the Bisshops of Englande were against him In the .17 yere of his reigne the king made a iourney into Ireland where with great trauaile he subdued the Irishe and after with the helpe of the Primate of Armach he refourmed the maners of the people and dwellers in that countrey and
him to his shippe and saylled to Colayn as one that fledde away VVith .452 vvhiche doynges the Emperour became very famouse for he was a man of great vvorkes VVho did lyghten the kingdōme of Bohem◠bothe vvith the setting foorth of Religion and vvith the discipline of Lavves and good manners The .33 Chapter Of Charles the .4 Emperour And of Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica Stapleton THis man runneth on his race stil to proue the Emperour Charles the .4 also the Supreame heade of the Churche because he reproued the Popes Legat and other of the Clergy for disorders Goe ones to the matter M. Horne and proue to M. Feckenham that Charles toke either him selfe to be head of the Church or the Pope not to be the Head Was not this Charles crouned by Pope Innocentius his Legate Did not this Charles geaue the vsuall othe that Emperours make to the Pope And did he not at the Popes commaundemente voide out of Italie straight after his coronation If ye denie it ye shal finde it in your owne Authour Nauclerus Yf ye graunt it being the principal why do ye so trifle in other things that touch not the principal matter standing in variance betwene you and M. Fekenham These are but fonde floorishes of your rude rhetorique And I may resemble your doings well to a dead snake whose taile and hinder partes the head being cut of and the snake slaine do notwithstanding for a while moue and sturre yea and make a resemblance of life Euen so the head of your serpentine and poisoned argumentatiō against the Popes primacy being at al times by the true and faithful declaration of the saied Primacie against your false arguing as it were with a sharp sworde cut of yet make ye by telling vs of reformation and such bie matters a countenaūce and resemblaūce of some truth or as it were of some life in your matter ye take in hād to proue And truly your bie matters to are cōmonly brought in very malitiously ignorātly erroneously ād foolishly as wel otherwhere as euē here also For to leaue then other things what folly is it for you to proue by this storie the like regiment in this Emperours time as is now in England for if ye proue not this ye proue nothing to the purpose confessing your selfe that the Popes Legat was present in the Coūcel with th' Emperor And wel ye wot ye haue no Popes Legate in your cōuocation But what was the disorder M. Horn in the Popes Legate Because he will not tell it you good Reader ye shal now heare it at my hands Sir saith the Emperour to the Legate the Pope hath sent you into Germanie where you gather a great masse of mony but reformation in the Clergie ye make none At which words the Legat being gilty to himself went away Now what inferre you hereof M. Horne Do not these words necessarily import the Popes Primacy in Germany And that the reformation of the Clergy was at the Popes ordering not at the Emperours Is not therefore M. Feckenhā much boūd vnto you that he hath of you so tractable and gentle an Aduersarie But the Archebishop of Mentz also you say is commaūded to reforme his Clergy I āswere If ye had told the cause withal ye had surely deformed al your Geneuical Clergie The occasiō was for that one Cuno a Canon of his Church there presēt wēt in a cap or hood more lay like ād souldior like then Priestlik What think you thē this Emperor would haue said to your brother Smidelinus the pastor of Gepping that preached openly before a great assemblie of the nobilitie in Germany in his Maisters liuery girded with a wodknife by his side Or to the late Caluinist Ministers in Antwerp of whō some preached in clokes and rapiers by their sides What likīg would he haue had in your bretherns late booke made in the defence of their Geneuical apparrel ād for the vnfoldīg of the Popes attierment as they cal it And therfore the Quenes most excellēt Ma. hath don very wel her self to see to these disorders as ye said thēmperor would see to it him selfe He said so in dede But how To doe it by his authority No. But cōmaunding the Archbisshop to see to the reformatiō of his Clergy in their apparrell their shoes their heare and otherwise And withal he said yf the disordered persons would not redresse their abuses then should they leese the profites and issues of their benefices the which the Emperour would employ with the Popes cōsent to better vses And so haue you of your accustomable liberalitie and goodnes broughte to our hande one Argumente more for the Popes superiority This hath your Author Nauclerus And as for your brother Gaspar Hedio though he rehearse al the residue word by word in a manner out of Nauclerus yet these three poore wordes cū volūtate Papae weighed so heauie against your new primacy that he could not carrie thē with him And you to be sure tell vs that the Emperour saide he would see to it hī self But how he would see to it that would you not your Reader should see least he should see withal not your Charles but the Popes primacie This your dissimulation is badde inough But whē ye adde with the which doings th'Emperour became very famouse I suppose your vnhonest dealing throughout all your booke practised will make you famous to and yet to your no great cōmendatiō but to your great shame and infamy Your Authors say not nor can wel say he was famouse for these doings And then come ye in as wisely with your for he was a wise man ctc. Nauclerus saith in dede he was a renouned Emperour not for the causes by you aboue rehearsed but for some other that he afterward reciteth and nothing seruing your with the which doings c. The doings that made this Charles the 4. so famous if ye list to know M. Horn were that with his greate charges and bountifulnes he erected the Vniuersitye of Praga in Boheme that he founded manye Monasteries that he brought the bodie of S. Vitus to Praga and such like Which you had as litle lust to recite as you haue to follow Only you say he was famouse for setting forth of Religion A man woulde thinke that knewe you that he was a setter foorth of your religion forsoth But if you had tolde vs as your Author telleth you that he builded Monasteries and translated Saints bodies Euery child should haue sene that this setting forth of Religion in Charles ▪ was no such suprem gouernment as you should proue to M. Fekenham but was to say al in few words a setting forth of Papistrie See you not M. Horne what a faire thread you haue sponne M. Horne The .138 Diuision pag. 83. a. At this time vvrot Nilus the Bisshop of Thessalonica declaring the .453 only cause of the diuision betvvene the Greke and the Latine
Donatists August de haeres in Psal. 36 lib. 4. contra Cresc c. 6. 2. Aug. lib. 2 contra Iulian lib 3. contra Cresco c. 66. lib. 2. contra aduers. Leg. c 12. 3. Aug. epis 204. coÌ„t Cresc 4. Aug. lib. 1. euang quaest 4. cap. 38. The Donatists refuse the knovven Church 5. Vide Aug. in breuiculo Collat. diei 3. in lib. post Coll. ca. 31. See M. Davves in his 13. booke 6. August in Ioannem Tractat. 13 An. 1558. in l. theut ad SenatuÌ„ Germa In lib. de miss Angul 7. Thei preferre a nationall councel before the general Aug. lib. 2 de baptis cap. 9. 8. August de agone Christi c. 29. The Authour of the harborovve 9. Opt. lib. 2. Parte 2 cap. 1. fol. 94. Aug. lib. 2 cont Petil ca. 92. Optatus lib. 2. In his Replie against M. D. Harding Optatus lib. 2.6 7. The Donatistes crueltie to the Catholiks Optatus Lib. 6. Aug. contra Dona. post Collat c. 31. The Donatistes counted Martyrs August epist. 68. M. Foxes stinking Martyrs Euseb. li. 5 cap. 18. Niceph. li. 6. c. 32 Aug. con epist. Mani ca. 8. Syr Iohn Oldcastel Syr Roger Acton Anno. 2. Henrici 5 cap. 5. Polidor Harding Fabian Haul Cooper Eleanour Cobham Sir Roger Onely Magaret lordeman The vvitch of Aey See Harding FabiaÌ„ Hall Cooper grafton the addition of Polichronicon Harding in Hen. 6 c. 232. See M. Foxes Martyr the 371. leafe Alanus Copus dialog 6. cap. 16. Hune Debnam King Marsh. D. VVesalian Covvbridge The Apologie of England in reciting the commoÌ„ Crede leaueth out these vvoords Conceiued of the holy Ghost Tom 1. Concil pa. 752. M. Horne and his fellovveâ— by M. Horn his rule are Apollinarians and Eutichians Lib. 2. contr Petil ca. 92. * you shoulde haue said Protestantes vvho in so many pointes as hathe ben shevved resemble the Donatists Lib. 2. cap. 26. Epist. 48. Epist. 50. Epist. 48. Epist. 41 Epist. 50. Epist. 41. Lib. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 92 Dan. 3. * Note that now S. Augustins IudgemeÌ„t is also the iudgemeÌ„t of the Catholike Churche The 52. vntruthe M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ holdeth no such opinion Li. 2. coÌ„t PetilianuÌ„ cap. 92. Epist. 48.50 Princes aÌ„d church lavves made against the protestaÌ„s VVho be the true Donatists for sayiÌ„g princes may not punishe transgressours in causes of religion Episto 50. Bonifacio Comiti Fontanus li. 1. in histor no. temp Vide epist. Aug. 48. in edit Basil annotationeÌ„ marginaleÌ„ ibidem Sir Thomas Hitton priest M. Foxes martyr A great Lye of M. Foxe S. Thomas More in his preface to Tyndal the 344. leafe c. S. Iohn Oldcastle knight of the same opinion vvith S. Thomas Hytton priest Foxe in his English martyrol the 139. leafe Col. 2. M. FekeÌ„haÌ„ purged by M. Horn himselfe of that he layeth to him Rom. 1. * Not such Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as the Othe prescribeth * Not in al causes ecclesiastical The 53. vntruth S. Augustin hath vvitnessed no such large and Supreme gouernmeÌ„t as you attribute novve to princes * You coÌ„clude not in al thiÌ„gs aÌ„d causes and therfore you conclude nothing agaiÌ„st vs. The 54. vntruth Slaunderours 2. Cor. 6. Esa. 49. Lyra in Esa. c. 49. Al this of Constantine is graunted and maketh nothing for you Euse. li. .3 de vita ConstaÌ„t Lib. 2. The 55. vntruth They vvere Idols not Images that Constantin forbadde his subiects to set vp Lib 4. de vit CoÌ„st Lib. 1. Lib. 4. M. Horne doth curtal Eusebius sentence Euse. lib. 4 de vitae Constant. Euseb lib. 3. de vita Constant. Nice con act 2. Pa. 429. Col. 2. Mat. â— Mat. 21. The .56 vntruth This place of S. Matth. maketh nothing for the Princes supreme gouernement in Ecclesiasticall things Matth. 22 The place of Mat. 22. maketh rather quite against M. Horn. Fol. 20. Amb li. 5. Ep. 32. The .57 vntruth The apostles neuer declared any suche matter 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Epist. 125. 1. Tim. 2. The .58 vntruth S. Aug. misse vnderstanded Lib 14. De Trin. cap 1 Lib. 5. de Ciuit dei cap. 14. Grad 6. Rom. 13. Lib 2. cap. 83. The .59 vntruth S. Aug. meaneth not to teach such gouernement of Princes in Ecclesiasticall matters as you teach but onely to punish heretikes by lawes by the same to maintein the Catholique faith decreed of the Clergie not by the Ciuile Magistrat Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2 Epist. Gaud c. 11 The 60. vntruth S. Augustine neuer wrot so VVhere is there in al this M. Horne that the Princes hath to deale in Ecclesiastical causes so vvel as in teÌ„porall Hosius lib. 2. Soto cont BrentiuÌ„ Melanch in lo. com Cap. de magistr Ciuilib Melanch vt suprà In Apolologia CoÌ„fess Art 18. In locis com vbi supra In examine ordinaÌ„dorum Suidas in â—eontio Novvel fol. 33. August lib. 14. cap. 1. De Trinit 1. Tim. 2. 1. Pet. 2. Rom. 13. Priestehod is aboue a kingdom Chrysost. homil 4. de eo quod scripsit Esa. EuideÌ„tly proued by S. Chrysost the PriÌ„ce not to be the Superiour in causes ecclesiasticall 1. Tim. 2. â— Augustin retâ—rned vpoÌ„ M. Horn and his felovves Lib. 2. coÌ„t 2. epistol Gaudentij cap. 11. The 61. vntruth Eusebius neuer vnderstood any such Ministery of the Ciuil Magistrat Lib. 1. De vit Const. Lib. 2. De vit Const. The 62. vntruth ImpudeÌ„t aÌ„d shame lesse CoÌ„cluded but no vvhyt proued The 63. vntruth aâ— shal appeare The 64. vntruth in puttiÌ„g Emanuel for Andronicus The 65. vntruth For this Emperor vvas a stark heretike The 66. Princes supremacy in repayringe Religion decayed The 66. vntruthe fond and foolish as shal appeare The Grecians at the CouÌ„cel of Lions acknovvledged the Popes Primacy BloÌ„d. dec 2. lib. 8. Ioan. Bap. Egn. Rom. Prin. li 2. Nice Gregor li. 4. 5. Pachimerus lib. 5. Fyue notable lies concerning Images in the booke of homilies Li. 1. Cod. Iustiniani tit 8. alias 11. M Iewell also hath tvvo of the same fiue In his Replie to the Article of Images Nicephor Greg. li. 6. Three notable vntruthe of M. Horne in this one storie Volaterran li. 23 Sabell Blondus Lib. 8. dec 2. O vvhat a craftie Coper aÌ„d smothe ioyner is M. Horn Vide Praefationem Nicephor in histo suam ecclesiasticaÌ„ Firmamentum sextum sempiteruum 1. Tim. 2. The .67 vntruth No suche vvordes in S. Paul * This vvouldd be noted hovv ye racke S. Paule He nameth not ReligioÌ„ at all He doth not attribute religion to the rule and gouernmeÌ„t of the ciuile Magistrate but peace and tranquilitie onely in godlines The .68 vntruth Thei saw no suche confounding of the tvvo functioÌ„s spirituall and temporal as you imagine Ciril Ep. 17. to .4 The great ignoraÌ„ce or malice of M. Horne M Hornes rhetorik vpon himselfe returned 1 Tim. 2. Chrysost. ibidem Cyrill li. 1. Epist. 17. Tom. 4. A good aduertisment for M. Horne to consider the cause of the destruction
of Constantinople Iosephus de bello Iud. Hegesippus In the yeare of our Lord 1453. Heresies the destructions of common vveales The popes supremacy proued by the Emperor Valentinian alleged by M. Horn. Tom. 1 coÌ„cil fo 731 col 1. Dict. fol. 731. co 2. The 69. vntruth Such like gouernmeÌ„t you haue not nor euer shal be able to proue â—he state of the Question M Hornâ— dissembling falshod A reasonable defence of the Catholikes for refusing the Othe ConstaÌ„tine the great The .70 vntruth Constantine in repressing Idolatry c. exercised no Supreme gouernement in Ecclesiastical matters Euse. li. 2 3. De vita Constant A briefe rehearsall of M. Hornes discourse in his proufâ—s against M. Feck M. Horn coÌ„meth nothing nigh the marke The discussing of Constantines doings The .71 vntruth Constantine repressed not heresies by his Supreme authoritye but by a Superior authoriti of Bisshops coÌ„demning before such heresies Eus. li. 3. De vita CoÌ„stant Li. 1. c. 19. Lib. 4. De vit CoÌ„st M. Horns proufs returned against him Can. vlt. Euseb. li. 4 ca. 15. Cyp. li. 3. ep 6. li. 4. ep 5. Tert. de coron milit Orig. in illud Mat. vox in Ramae Praying for the dead and to Saints vvas in Constantines time Euse. li. 4. De vitae Constant. cap. 71. Euseb. lib. eodem cap. 60. Of the Ievve of Tevvkesburie See FabiaÌ„ the .43 yeare of Henrie the third Euseb. De vita CoÌ„st lib. 4. c. 18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c The .72 vntruth Ioyned vith follye Suprem gouernmeÌ„t in al causes folovveth verye courselye of sendiÌ„g letters to appease contention Socrat. li. 1 cap. 7. Sozom. li. 1. c. 16. Eus. li. 3. de vita CoÌ„stant The 73. vntruth This fact shevveth no authoritie ouer the Bisshops in maters Ecclesiasticall Pag. 22. col 2. VVhy Constantine calleth those matters triefling questions which aftervvard he toke for heresie A Nevv straunge manner of electioÌ„ novv in England The 74. vntruth No such supreme authority is either by S. Augustin or Eusebius expressed as shal appeare Aug. epist. 50. et 48 Euseb. lib. 10 cap. 5. The 75. vntruth Eusebius hath no such vvoords of delegates or coÌ„missaries but alleageth for his so doinge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the most holy law that is the lavve of the Church vvhich had ordayned bishops to be iudges in Churche matters The 76. Vntruth Constantin in those letters hath no such thing either in plaine termes or obscure Only he expresseth a desire to haue the contention ended Augu. epistol 166. * This he did But this he repented after Augu epistol 162. Epist. 166. Of Constantines iudgemeÌ„t in the cause of Cecilian Artic. 4. fol. 105. sequent M. Horne buildeth his supremacy vpon the doings of Donatists M. F. purged by M. Horne him selfe to be no Donatist The maruelous in constaÌ„cy of the Donatists The circuÌ„stances of Constantines iudgemeÌ„t in â—eciliaÌ„s cause vveighed VVhy somtime both ciuil lavves aÌ„d Ecclesiastical are vvinked and dessembled at Nice CoÌ„c Can. â— Aug. epist. 50. et 162 A notable story concerning the Aphrican bisshops August de gestis cuÌ„ Emerito It is proued by tvvo places alleaged by M. Horn that CoÌ„stantine vvas no lavvful Iudge in Cecilians cause Augu. epistol 48. Augu. epistol 162. Opta li. 1. M Horns primacy condemned by CoÌ„staÌ„tine him self Hovv like M. Horne is to the Donatists M. Horne in the .12 folio Traditor Alciat l. noÌ„ plures Cod. de sacros ecclesiis The 77. Vntruth This was no appeale of Athanasius as shall appeare Socr. li. 1 cap 34. Theod li. 2 cap. 28 The .78 vntruth That vvas no Synod at all but Negoâ—iuÌ„ Imperatorium An Imperiall or Courtlye triall â—s Athanasius calleth it â–ª The .79 vntruth No suche vvordes in Athanasius Athanas. Apol. 2 â—oâ— 91. â—3 Athanas. in Apoâ— â— * Aboue 12. huÌ„dret yeares M. Horne clean coÌ„trary to the Catholike Bisshops of the Primitiue Churche Athanasius ibideÌ„ Athanasius ibid. Ibidem VVhat maner of Appeale Athanasius made to Constantine the Emperour Athanas. Apol. 2. pag. 384. Socrates lib. 1. c. 27 Theodor. li. 1. ca. 32 Vide Apol. 2. Athan. sol 427. Imâ—ress Basâ—l An. 1564. Sozom. lib. 3. c. 8. Tripart li. 4. c. 15. Athanas. Apol. 2. Athanas. in epist. ad solitar viagentes pag. 459. Athanasius and M. Horne of a clean contrary iudgement Athanasius vbi supra pagina eadeÌ„ Fol. 3 b. Athanasius in epist. vt supra pag. 470. In decernendo priÌ„cipeÌ„ se facere episcoporum praesidere iudicijs ecclesiasticis Socrat. li. â— Cap. 28. Socrat. li. 1. cap. 34. Theod. lib. 1. cap. 28. The 80. vntruth boldly auouched but no vvaye proued The 81. vntruth Socrates belied as shal appeare In proaem lib. 5. Lib. 1. De vit Const. Socrates â— prooemio lib. â— Art 4. Fol. 139. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 1. ca. 37. de vita Constant. Lib. 4. ca. 24. de vit Constant. Vide Pontificale impressum Venetiis An. 1520. The 82. vntruth That vvil neuer appeare in the order of this Councel The 83. vntruth Not M. FekenhaÌ„â— but M. Hornes opinioÌ„ is cleerelye condemned by the agreement of these 318. Fatherâ— Lib. 1. c. 17 The 84. vntruth There appeareth in Sozomene no such Imperial coÌ„maundement but only that he called them to mete at a day Lib. 1 c. 7. Lib. 3. De vit Const. Lib. 8. c. 14 Theod. lib. 1. cap. 9. Ruf. lib. 1. cap. 1. hist. ecclesiast Theodoretus lib. 1. ca. 7. hist. ecclesiast In Centu. De script ecclesiast Euseb. li. 3 cap. 18. de vit Const. The 85. vntruth euer auouched but neuer proued * Being priuat quarels thei could be â—o ecclesiastical matters touching religion vvhich is euer commoÌ„ Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17. Li. 1. ca. 8. The 86. vntruth He did it religiously not politiquâ—ly The 87. 88 and 89. vntruths Sozomenes text in three places falsified Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17. Theod. lib. 1 cap. 7. Euseb. lib. 6. cap. 27. Athanas. Apol. 2. M. Horne coÌ„uicted by his ovvne example of CoÌ„staÌ„tines doinges Ruffin lib. 1. c. 2. hist. suae ecclesiast Sozom. li. 1. cap. 17 Three vntruthes of M Horn. in translating of one greke sentence Ruffin lib. 1. cap. 2. Concil Chalcedo Act. 1. Gregor li. 4. epist. 31 In Phil. 2. Euseb. lib. 3. De vita Constant. The 90. vntruthe in concealing the truth of the story as shal appeare The 91. vntruth Theodoret hath no such thing The 92. vntruth The Emperour prescribed no rule to the bisshops The 93. vntruth The syllable All foysted in more then his Author hath Socr. lib. 1. cap. 8. Theod. lib. 1 cap. 7. Euseb. li. 3 cap. 10. de vita Constant. Theodor. li. 1. c. 7. Ambros. Lib 5. Epist. 32. TraditioÌ„s are to be regarded vvhere Scripture faileth Vide Act. 1 Chalced. Concil pa. 776. col 1. Gregor Nazian lib. 5. De Theolog. Art 1. An. 1566. Angl. 18. Mart. The Apology hath shifted this syllable Al into a senteÌ„ce of S. HieroÌ„s